Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - HBCarter

Pages: [1] 2 3
1
Climax Control Archives / I've got my eye on you
« on: June 27, 2025, 08:43:53 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada

“I'm just saying that it's not natural.”

Carter visibly cringed at the words he had heard from random strangers ever since he had come out at the tender age of fourteen. Some of them were family and former friends. Most had been his school classmates although just as many, if not more, were surprisingly supportive.

But it was still vastly disappointing and hurtful when you would hear a stranger offering an opinion on not just the fact on whom you shared a bed with, but also how this supposedly affected the ability in how you performed your craft. Something that you had been doing relatively successfully for over six years, and only recently surpassed your own dreams by climbing to the upper echelon of the business.

But sure, let’s forget about all of that.

Carter had been content to spend a portion of the day alone while Miles busied himself at the gym, getting in one of his (in)famous workouts. Carter usually loved going to the gym as an open excuse to ogle his “hot husband” but found neither man got a lot accomplished during the session. Well, as far as actual working out goes. So this time Miles opted to go alone and he’d return to pick Carter up so the two of them could go shopping for a birthday present for their nephew in London. Riley’s parents had made them swear an oath not to go overboard like they had in their last visit to England, but despite crossing their hearts, they made no ‘real’ promises.

So here Carter remained at their home, watching a podcast he had been told about only moments ago by his best friend, Ariana Angelos. She had texted him to let him know that “Beyond the Squared Circle” - one of theory mutually favorite wrestling-related podcasts was going to be dedicating this episode to not just Carter, but also his reign atop the mountain of Sin City Wrestling. And even better? The host Ava Garner was to be joined by some “wrestling expert” by the name of Tobias Holloway. Whoever that was. Carter figured it to be some guy who never set foot in the actual business side of the sport, let alone an actual wrestling ring, but still somehow believed being a fan made him an expert on everything wrestling-related.

Ava always took her own craft seriously, treating each and every guest of her show with the utmost of respect, even when some of those old school boys treated her less so all because she possessed a uterus. Her studio was brightly lit from overhead stage lights and the set itself was two chairs in the center of a stage made up to resemble a wrestling ring on three sides. That was it. She felt no need for anything more glamorous because she was here not to impress anyone but to have fun and pay her respects to the men and women who put their bodies on the line, day in and day out, and all in the name of our bloodlust infused amusement.

"And welcome back to Beyond the Squared Circle!"

Ava Garner said with a perpetual smile on her face, a woman in her late twenties with olive tone skin. "Today my guest Tobias Holloway and I have been discussing something that has been making waves in recent weeks, and that is the fact that Helluva Bottom Carter has become the brand new World Heavyweight Champion of Sin City Wrestling, having defeated the legendary Alex Jones for the gold this past May in Paris, France.”

Tobias, a man who was pushing fifty if we are being generous, and possessed the countenance of a right-wing politician, sat in the chair next to her and looked every bit the part of his belonging there. For a man like this, it was not about the entertainment or the fun aspect of discussing different opinions on any topic. It was about control and convincing the world why he was right and everyone else who disagreed with him was not.

Tobias, or Mister Holloway as he preferred to be addressed as, cleared his throat and shook his head with a faux sense of dismay. He spoke up, all but interrupting his host to say, “We are, to put it mildly, in a regrettable era of the sport that we all love. Helluva Bottom Carter, World Champion.”

He shook his head in disgust, “It simply defies the natural order of things, on a business that was built on the backs of men. Real men who bled for the sport, only to have others enter their world and turn it into a complete mockery."

“Well I think you’re using the term ‘mockery’ a little loosely.” Ava countered, shaking her head. “And I have to say, that is not the first time that you so freely used the phrase ‘natural’ or ‘unnatural’ where Carter is concerned. I mean, are you implying that a wrestler's sexual orientation has any bearing on their ability to perform in the ring, or their worthiness of holding a championship?”

It looked like Tobias was about to speak over her or interrupt, but Ava literally did the same to him, talking over him as she pointed out, “Helluva Bottom Carter has consistently delivered incredible matches, displayed so much charisma, and clearly has the support of the fans."

Carter could not help but smile as he took a drink of the water he had infused with strawberries and kiwi. His and Miles’s “little girl” aka Ms. Thang hopped up onto the couch at his side, demanding tribute and he idly obliged, stretching an arm over to stroke her scalp lovingly as the close-eyed purring commenced. Carter felt grateful for people in the business like Ava who did not support sexual orientation per se, but more so anyone who wanted to make a living in this sport no matter who they shared their bed with. But he was also smart enough to know this exchange was far from over.

And the close-minded nature of Tobias was put on full display for the world to see as he finally got his chance to speak and said, “Talent is one thing, but the championship is about presenting an ideal. It's about aspirations, about what young boys see as the pinnacle of power and prestige. And yes, young boys are some of the top demographic targets for the business.”

“Ignoring of course the fact that the audience is heavily flavored with young girls as well, considering how female wrestlers are just as big in many areas - if not bigger.” Ava pointed out.

“Score.” Carter murmured as he took another drink, watching.

But it was as if Ava had not even spoken, given the way Tobias all but glossed over everything she had just said. Instead, he played the role of “peacemaker” by stating, “With all due respect to Mr. Carter’s personal life, his being the current champion, diminishes the title as well as its lineage. Now, I’m not denying Helluva Bottom Carter is talented in the ring!”

Carter all but rolled his eyes even though there was nobody present to see the fact.

Tobias continued, “It’s like you said. He’s got athleticism, charisma, and can cut a promo with the best of them. But let’s not pretend like this isn’t a calculated move to disrupt the traditional legacy of the World Heavyweight Championship.”

Ava’s face found the frown for the first time since this program started and she questioned, “How do you figure?”

To which Tobias, excuse me, Mister Holloway, gleefully answered, “Wrestling has always had its share of characters, but the champion has historically been a symbol of dominance and authenticity. This current title run? It feels like a publicity stunt. Carter’s overt flamboyance, his sexually charged persona? Especially given it’s ‘Pride Month…’ (And yes indeed, he did do the air quotes!) … It's not what the SCW World Heavyweight Championship was built on! You can call it progress all you like but the simple fact is that his title reign is woke and is diminishing the legacy of almost thirteen years and names like Gabriel Stevens, Austin James Mercer, Fenris and Michael Harris to name a few! Until Carter came along, there has not been a single homosexual World Heavyweight Champion…”

“Not true.” Ava interrupted, and the stricken expression on Tobias’s face would scream that he was unsure of which was the greater sin. Being interrupted or being told that he was wrong. Ava continued, “You mentioned names such as Fenris but Fenris was openly gay, and Kris Ryans himself - a two-time champion in his own right, was a member of the LGBTQ community. As a matter of fact, as I recall, Fenris and Kris Ryans had a brief personal relationship between the two of them.”

Tobias stared at her, at a temporary loss for words but he recovered quickly enough. He again cleared his throat and spoke up, “Be that as it may, Fenris is a perfect example. One would look at him and never know he was a member of that lifestyle. You look at him and see a rugged fighter. Kris Ryans too - to a degree! Neither of them flaunted who they were behind closed doors but men like Carter make their entire personae all about being gay!”

Ava sighed, “You see Carter winning the championship as some kind of joke or a publicity stunt but I see it as a reclamation of a spot that has long shut out performers like him or made jokes out of them. The crowd reactions are real. The merchandise sales are real. The impact he brings to the business is real!”

“But that’s exactly what I’m talking about, Ava!” Tobias countered. “The timing of Carter’s push was too convenient. Do you seriously not find it suspicious that Alex Jones, one of the most technically sound champions in SCW history, loses clean to someone like Carter? Come on.” He sat back, rolling his eyes. “That wasn’t a title change! It was a social experiment…!”

But whatever else was going to be said between the two was silenced as Carter quickly slammed the laptop shut. Carter fell back against the back of the sofa and closed his eyes. After languishing in the SCW midcard territory and being unable to capitalize on numerous chances at the championship, to finally succeeding and having his success story reduced to nothing more than bigoted propaganda and claims of social experiments did more than turn his stomach!

It broke his heart. It shouldn’t, but it did. Carter had been dealing with people like Tobias Holloway most of his life, let alone his career. Many would not know this, but when Carter first entered the business, he was personally concerned about how he would be accepted in the locker rooms when he signed to both SCU as well as SCW. A fear that turned out to be unfounded because he had been supported from day one. Strongly so. Many of the men he shared a locker room with? Names like Austin James Mercer and Mac Babe among others. They had no problems sharing a dressing room with him. In fact, men like that were more prone to have a problem with anybody who complained about sharing a dressing room with Carter.

Still, it never felt good to know that someone did not accept you. Arrogant pricks like Tobias? They weren't worth the time or effort to care about them or their little feelings and opinions. Carter was willing to bet anything that this jerk off was a Trump supporter. And he wasn't about to let this asshole ruin his day.

If anything could pick up his mood…

Turnberry Towers Parking Garage

… It was sitting back and watching Miles do squats.

Carter stepped into the shadows of the parking garage beneath the Turnberry Towers, the sound of his hard soled shoes against the concrete the only noise breaking the stillness, but it might as well have been a thunderstorm. The track lighting overhead cast ominous shadows over the rows of parked cars and for a moment, his old fears came back. Not just from the memories of the time he had been attacked in this very garage at night by a hired assailant, but also that deep rooted phobia he had always had about a break in and what would come of it. The hum of distant traffic was barely audible as Carter struggled past his irrational fears to reach his car, the lime green VW Beetle that he had inherited from his Grandfather. Miles had once questioned why he held onto such an old fashioned car, but once the connection between his Grandfather and the car was explained, Miles more than understood. He helped Carter take the utmost care of the memorial keepsake.

As he approached his car, keys in hand, something made him slow his steps. The air felt heavier all of a sudden. He glanced around but nothing seemed out of place. Rows of empty cars, a trash bin in the corner, a flickering light above the stairwell that really needed replacing. Still, his instincts whispered that something wasn’t right. He paused at the driver’s side door, hand hovering just above the handle, eyes scanning the shadows between pillars and parked cars.

A prickle was felt across the back of his neck. Carter turned abruptly, heart thudding now, scanning the rows behind him. Was that movement near the support beam? No. But feeling like a spotlight had settled on him refused to fade. His jaw tightened and he almost jumped when another car turned into the garage and headed his way. And only when Carter recognized it as being Miles’s very own blue Jeep Renegade

Carter watched with a subdued sense of relief as the car pulled around the rows and came to a crawl until it finally stopped parallel to where he was standing. The driver’s side window rolled down and Miles shifted his shades down over the bridge of his nose and said, “`Ey you pretty thing, you looking for a good time?”

Carter snorted back a laugh, all past trepidation all but forgotten in favor of Miles attempting to pick his husband up. And by ‘attempted,’ we of course mean Carter would have given it up for him had Miles simply said, “Yo bitch, backseat!” But he was far too much of a gentleman.

“What are you doing back from the gym so soon?” Carter asked, leaning against his car. “You’re usually there for another hour at least.”

“Eh, it’s just not the same when I don’t have your eyes glued to my arse.” Miles quipped, then with a lilt of the head, beckoned his husband to the passenger side. “C’mon an’ get in. Let’s grab dinner and then make my sister regret limiting what we can send Riley for his birthday.”


Carter just smirked gratefully as he walked around the now open passenger door and hopped it. And mere moments later, the Jeep Renegade vanished from the garage and into the famed “City of Sin.”

And it was inside of the Turnberry Towers security office when a gross sense of bad timing, and the guard having taken a quick break from the monitors, did not see the figure step back from around the pillar to watch as the vehicle pulled away.



“Living the dream.”

“That is the saying, isn’t it? When you either fulfill a life’s goal or you’re at least trying to give the illusion that everything in life is alright and couldn’t be better. But here’s the thing. I do happen to be living the dream. Not just now but I have for some time. Too many people these days are just skating by in life, barely making a living in jobs that they can’t honestly say that they love, let alone are loyal too. Hell, you even see people that have incredibly successful careers that pays well and gives them a life that would be the envy of many, but they can’t always say that they themselves are happy because they can’t say they love what they do. Doctors, lawyers, politicians… many of them begin these careers out of family desires and obligations rather than doing what they really want and later on in life, they look back with regret in their hearts and a single, painful question on their mind;”

“What if?”

“Me? I can honestly say that I am one of the lucky few. I might not have had a lot of family support in my chosen career, but I had plenty in the aspect that I was living a dream that I’ve had since I was a kid. To step inside of the ring. To travel the world. To meet fans of all ages who ask to have their picture taken with me? I’ll be honest, I get just as much a charge out of posing with people at shows or on the streets now as I did when I first got involved in wrestling. It’s these little things that bring me such joy and get me past the threshold of the injuries and frustrations. And I’ve had my fair share of those. But all of that pales by comparison when I can look at myself in the mirror and finally realize that I am the best.”


Carter lifts the SCW World Championship belt into the cradle of his arms against his upper body as if it were a small child.

“When all is said and done, that is what this particular accomplishment is all about, isn’t it? To win the top championship, to beat the best offered to you - that makes you the best.”

Carter paused and held up a hand.

“In most cases, at least. I was taught from the earliest stages of my training that a champion is only as good as the challengers that he or she faces, and that’s why when I first won this, the first thing I told everyone. Fans and the SCW bosses - that I wanted to make an example. I wanted to be a defending champion. And I’d like to think for the most part that I’ve fulfilled my side of that particular bargain without slowing down. I know Guy thought he was being funny when he booked me against Artie but he wasn’t. Neither Artie nor I treated our match like it was going to be anything less than a championship match to bring the house down. And we did just that – right up until the part where J2H and Kevin Carter just had to go and get involved. But I won. Artie gave one hell of a performance and an even better fight, but I am still the champion. Which brings me to the next step on my path toward J2H, and that’s the man that I beat for the championship in Paris.”

“Alex Jones.”

“I’ll be open and honest with everyone that’s watching right now. This match with Alex Jones? It should be for the championship. No questions or doubts about that. I know a lot of people aren’t big on impromptu title matches or big matches like this ahead of even bigger matches like what I’ve got at Summer XXXTreme, but you can not deny the fact that Alex Jones is in line for a championship match. He’s the freaking former champion for God’s sake! He hasn’t had a rematch yet and if he doesn’t deserve the opportunity to take this title and face J2H then tell me; who the hell does!?”

“How can anyone out there look at the history between us? The fights. The threats. I mean, literally EVERYTHING … and then book a non-title match between us like it’s nothing more than just some exhibition? Granted, it’s right where it belongs as the Main Event of the show but you know what would make it even better? If the championship was at stake!”


Carter nods toward the camera, and thus toward whomever might be watching.

“So Alex, if you’re watching and I suspect that you are, despite everything that happened between us in the past, I can say with sincerity that I am sorry for this happening. You not being given a rematch is disrespectful to the weight of what you and I’ve been through, and frankly, it’s a disservice to the SCW Universe who knows exactly how high the stakes should be! I wanted this to be the defining moment. You and I each hold one win over the other and this could have been our big time, the rubber match to decide it all. And technically it still can be but I just felt like it could be … more.”

“I wanted the lights brighter and the pressure more intense. Because if Alex really thinks he’s ready to climb back to the top, if I want to send a message to J2H, then we should have been allowed to prove it with everything at stake. Let him walk that same path I did and try to take what matters most. Instead, we’ve got the inevitable repeat of a fight with no crown to claim, and to me that just feels hollow. I want the title on the line, not to protect it, but because I believe in proving myself every time I step in that ring. Just like every single champion should do! That’s what a champion does. And if Alex wants a shot at redemption, I say put some damn gold on the table and let’s make it mean something!”

“And you and I are fully capable of doing just that. We brought the house down at Into the Void IX, we can do so again and make Climax Control seem like the Supercard to end all Supercards! Just … do me one favor.”

“I’m getting a little sick and tired of people poking their nose in my business. Either to cost me the championship or to give themselves a leg up on the inevitable. Your little friend Aaron Asphyxia tried to get involved and would have cost me were it not for my own bestie, Ariana. Ad Ari - and other ladies backstage - both told me that they were ready to have my back if Aaron tried to get involved again. And you saw that J2H and Kevin almost cost me everything just two weeks ago. I’m just done with people interfering and tarnishing everything that could be!”

“So please … leave Aaron in the back. Let’s just make things you and me - man to man. That way when you lose a second time around, you won’t have anyone to blame but yourself.”

2
Climax Control Archives / All Or Nothing
« on: June 13, 2025, 10:03:09 PM »
“I remember…”

Seattle, Washington -
June 13, 2012

It was strange to admit that the memory of his thirteenth birthday was a distant one, but the fact that he recalled it with such clarity and fondness . It was June 2012, on a Wednesday afternoon, and school had just let out. (I know, I know! Going to school on your birthday of all days just reeks of epic sucktitude!) It was the last week of school before summer break was set to begin, which made this birthday adventure something even more wonderful to look back and reminisce on. And it wasn’t just because classes were nearly over for the school year, but because The Avengers had hit theaters and the worldwide phenomenon was quickly catching its full momentum over the last two months without a hint of slowing down. Carter had multiple chances to see the movie since its opening, his Dad having offered a time or two to take him personally, but Carter had found the inner fortitude to wait it out and see it on his birthday. It made it all the more special. A decision that in later years he would have looked back with regret in his heart.

How much more special would it have been to watch such a movie with his Dad and only his Dad?

But at the given time, to make things even better, Carter had been allowed to bring along three of his closest school friends with full approval from their parents; Randy Coppler (Yes, the very same one Carter had been caught with a year later, which effectively outed him to his family). Chloe Morgan and Jessica Ryan. Of truth be told, neither Chloe nor Jessica had any real interest in seeing the Avengers but it was their friend’s birthday and they were also in on the little mission of distracting Carter for what was to come after.

The movie theater lobby smelled like hot, buttered popcorn and melted chocolate, and Carter felt like a VIP just walking in with his friends. His Mom and Dad had given him an envelope with enough funds to treat him and his friends not only with the movie tickets, but also their hearts desires behind the concession stand. And for four hungry teens, that included everything from fresh, hot popcorn to mountainous sodas, nachos with extra cheese and candies like Sour Patch Kids and M&Ms of which Carter had added to his popcorn much to the surprise - and later delight - of his friends.

And after the movie, they couldn’t stop talking. They mimicked the action scenes in the parking lot, throwing invisible shields and fake punches until Joanna, Carter’s mom, yelled, “Alright, Avengers, get in the car!” It wasn’t just a birthday. It was a memory. Carter still remembered the glow of the marquee, the feeling of being young and invincible, and the joy of sharing something epic with people who mattered. Plus, there had been so much more to follow on that day.

Carter watched with a curious surprise as his Mom drove him and his friends not to their respective houses but to their own home and to the small get-together that she and Carter’s Father had chosen to throw in honor of his thirteenth birthday. And while his immediate family was present, Jessica, Randy and Chloe were his only friends from school that had been expressly invited. Much like now, Carter had a very small circle of friends rather than a large number and those three specifically topped the list.

His family home had been gloriously overdone with everything from streamers and confetti to the obligatory rainbow array of helium balloons. The dining room table had been laden with all manner of tasty treats, from his Grams’ homemade marmalade candies and birthday cake fudge . And as far as the main course was concerned? Where the vast majority of kids would want pizza for their birthday dinners, Carter - as you would come to realize later in life - was anything but a normal young man. His favorite birthday meals were served for everyone to enjoy - Sloppy Joes and Taco Pasta casserole. And of course, one could not forget the obligatory Funfetti birthday cake with buttercream frosting and Oreo ice cream to cap the day off.

And to bring the evening to a perfect conclusion - presents! Despite their comfortable life, Joanna and Cillian had never overdone it where their son was concerned. They didn’t flaunt money to the point of spoiling him on a whim. But Christmas and birthdays? That was a different story where they could indulge their son freely and feel no remorse. Among other much desired items, he had been gifted with the video games the Darkness II and the Silent Hill HD Collection, a much coveted Haunted House Lego set and the Gramophone docking station for his brand new IPad. All in all, a birthday collection to look back with fond remembrance. But it was one gift, smaller by comparison, that had always stood out in his mind.

Carter’s birthstone was the moonstone, and his Dad had bought him a moonstone choker, where the bright blue jewel had been set in place and the band was crafted of a perfect tanned leather. Carter loved it, and wore it every single day - until a year later when he had accidentally outed himself and his Dad left the family, seemingly abandoning him. Carter tore the choker off in his grief and hurled it against his bedroom wall, breaking the jewel’s inlay beyond repair. And yet, despite all anger and animosity, he had been unable to bring himself to dispose of it. Even now, the remnants of the choker was kept tucked away in a jewelry box he kept on his nightstand.


Las Vegas, Nevada -
June 2025

“You remembered?” Carter’s mother Joanna asked from her side of the video chat that she had initiated less than an hour ago. It had broken her heart to have to tell him that she and Grams would be unable to fly into Las Vegas as planned for his 26th birthday celebration, but she had been unable to get the time off of work and Grams was a touch under the weather so better as not to risk the trip. And of course, despite his initial disappointment, Carter more than understood.

“Of course I remember.” A weary Carter answered from where had curled up on his and Miles’s living room sofa, talking to his favorite lady from his laptop. “I still rank that as maybe my favorite of birthdays.”

“More so than Dollywood?” His Mom teased, knowing somewhat jealousy that somehow, fate played a hand on her son’s 24th for him and Miles to have accidentally met the “Queen of Country” herself when Miles crossed Carter’s desire to visit Dollywood off of his bucket wish list.

Carter pretended to think it over and shrugged, answering noncommittal “They’re neck and neck.” Bringing a soft smile to his Mom’s face. Then as quickly as Carter had jested, his mood was replaced by a sombre, melancholy tone. He added, “And it was the last birthday I had with Dad.”

And this reminder just made Joanna’s heart break for her son, knowing his heart and soul was filled with regret for all of those lost years he had spent hating the man over what had proven to be machinations on the part of the paternal side of his family.

“Oh Carter…” She started to say in a whisper, but Carter shook his head and spoke up, “No, it’s okay. I just sometimes still have trouble remembering that he’s gone. Like something good happens to me - like when I won the championship - and I feel like a little boy all over again. I want to pick up the phone and call him and tell him all about it and then it dawns on me. I can’t do that any more.”

“Your Father is watching you, Carter.” Joanna nodded, all doubt removed from her mind. “He knows how you feel.” To which Carter could only nod in agreement, even though times sometimes proved hard for him to truly believe. It was then a sound from further in the condo he shared with Miles drew his attention away from the chat. The sound of their front door opening and shutting closed, and Ms. Thang hopped from her perch at the side of his lap to go greet her dad.

Carter looked into the camera and sighed, “I guess I know where I stand in the grand scheme of things.” Much to Joanna’s amusement. And a moment later, in walked Miles carrying a shopping bag which got Carter’s hopes up. Miles did not share his love for shopping, so if he went out for something then that must mean….

Joanna then added, “Good afternoon, Miles.”

“Hi Mum!” Miles leaned into the camera, gifting her with a smile and a wave, and using the affectionate name she had insisted on from the moment he had married her son - the same that Mora had bestowed Carter with the very same day.

Joanna then looked between them and offered, “Okay, I am going to let you boys go. Carter, Grams and I will call you on Friday. Love you!”

“Love you too.” Carter smiled, with Miles adding his own loving wishes as the call came to an end.

“Everything okay?” Miles stood in front of his husband as Carter closed the laptop, answering Miles with a silent nod. Carter then added, “Just some upcoming birthday blues I guess.”

“You’re about thirty years too early for those.” Miles joked, before he noticed where Carter’s eyes had strayed. “You can stop with your oh-so-subtle glances, love.” Miles smirked in a way that just got to Carter. As if his husband was paying him back for his deft hiding of Miles’s presents and the ensuing hunt for said gifts this past Christmas. “Your present isn’t in there.”

“Present?” Carter’s eyebrow rose. “As in singular?”

“Nice try.” Miles said as he set the bag down - away from Carter’s grasp or sight before he took a seat beside him, Ms. Thang promptly hopped up and took a seat on his lap like her throne. “So where did that dirty little mind of yours go to put you in such a mood?”

Carter sighed before he shifted the laptop over to set it on the coffee table before turning to look at Miles. He rested his left arm on the back of the sofa as he tried to decide how best to approach the topic until he finally decided to just tear the proverbial Bandaid off.

“Miles, I was thinking. I don’t think it’s a very good idea to have a birthday party on Friday.”

“What?” Miles frowned, clearly caught off guard. Of all the things that could have been bothering Carter, this was the last thing that he had expected. “I thought you were all excited for a party?”

“I thought so too.” Carter admitted. “But the more I think about it, the more I realize it's not a good idea right now.”

“Why?”

“Because the first person on the guest list would have to be LJ.” Carter said. “And because he’s there, you know we have to invite Alexandra. And ..  Bobbie is one of my friends and I'd have to invite her and that would mean…”

“Artie would have to come.” Miles sighed, finally understanding.

“Yeah,” Carter sighed. “And Artie is a friend too. And I admit I am not happy with the way Alexandra treated him. And if they were both at the party and things spilled over…”

“You don't think you could be impartial between the two.” Miles observed.

“That's part of it.” Carter admitted. “The other part is I just wouldn't want them fighting in the first place. So I'm thinking maybe it would be best if we canceled the party plans and just spent it together, just you and me?”

“Well, lovely company as I am..” Miles joked. “You had your heart set on a party. Hell! I had my heart set on throwing you a birthday party!

“You always throw one for my birthday and I've yet to be able to throw one for you.”

Carter nodded. “That's just another reason why I feel lousy right now. Even though it's my birthday I feel like I let you down.”

“Hey, you listen to me…” Miles snaked his arm around his husband’s shoulders and drew him close enough that Carter could smell that smoldering sandalwood cologne that he wore - and knew drove Carter crazy. “You could never disappoint me. I understand what you’re saying and why you feel that way.”

“Thanks.” Carter smiled, meaning every word. Miles slowly stood up, stating, “I’ll let everyone know we’re going light this year. I had to call Artie anyway.”

“Why?”

“Well, I have to explain to him that I can’t help him get ready for the match on Sunday.” He shrugged, as if everything he said made the most sense. “It is against my husband after all…”

“No.”

“No?” Miles raised his own brow.

“No.” Carter emphasized. “I would rather you and Kristjan still help him.”

“Babe, did that hair lightener eat through your scalp?” Miles frowned. “You want me to actually help Artie try to beat you?”

“Miles, what I want is for you to help Artie be at his best.” Carter stated. “I mean, I know you and Fenris have done your best training him but Artie has never gone through the same formal training that you and I have. You’ve pretty much just put him through boot camp. I’m going to look like a right, sorry ass champion if he doesn’t give me a fight.”

Miles just stared at his husband seemingly forever before drawing him in close once again and kissing him deeply and lovingly. Once separated, he stated, “You’re an amazing man, love.”

“Yeah and you better not ever forget it, either.” Carter smirked as he turned he snuggled back up against Miles’s muscular torso.

Las Vegas, Nevada -
June 13

What else did you expect for Carter to have for his birthday dinner than his favorite food; sushi? Miles had taken painstaking measures to research where the best sushi could be had in the famed “City of Sin” and discovered none other than Sushi Roku within Ceasar’s Palace. Carter sat across from Miles at the sleek, modern restaurant, the gentle hum of conversation and the clinking of glasses filled the air as a server placed an artfully arranged platter of sashimi between them. Carter grinned as he picked up a piece of toro with his chopsticks.

"How have I never known about this place?" Carter wondered aloud, popping the delicacy in between his lips and savoring its rich flavor. "And how did you find out about it?"

"I'm just amazing that way." Miles quipped, sipping his sake. “Plus, it is your birthday. If you're not getting a party, then I'm damn sure making sure you get the next best thing."

After a virtual feast of sake, uni, yellowtail, and crispy rice with spicy tuna - then more sake, Carter leaned back in his chair and sighed with contentment. "This was perfect."

"Night isn't over, love." Miles started to fish around inside of his suit jacket pocket, both men having wanted to dress up for the occasion. "I have something else for you."

"Another present?" One of Carter's eyes popped open. "Shouldn't I unwrap that when we're alone?"

Miles just winked at him as he slid the small, cobalt blue box across the table to Carter's waiting hand. He watched as Carter carefully unwrapped the present as a familiar glint caught his eye. Nestled inside was the moonstone choker, his father’s gift from years ago. He lifted it gently, noting the delicate repairs made to the broken band and setting. The stone shimmered faintly under the restaurant lights, just like it used to. Carter’s eyes glistened as he looked up to meet Miles' eyes, and he swallowed hard.

"You fixed it." Carter said, finding it hard to speak. Miles nodded, "It was time you had that part of your Dad back."

Carter stood up and moved to kiss Miles, not caring who saw. He set his forehead against Miles' own and he whispered, "Thank you."



And there it was, the most coveted prize in the entire Superstars’ division of Sin City Wrestling. The World Heavyweight Championship. The camera was focused on a closeup shot of the gold and jewel encrusted central plate of the championship title, and slowly drew back to showcase the prestigious title in all its glory. Housed in a trophy case that Miles Kasey had taken the liberty of installing in their home the moment Carter had first won the championship, it served as a prominent reminder that not only did hard work and perseverance pay off, but dreams really did come true. Sappy as the cliche sentiment sounded. And, as the camera drew back completely, standing there staring at the title he had worked so hard for to prove he truly did belong in the upper echelon of his dream sport, was the champion himself. Carter Kasey-McKinney, or known in the six-sided ring of SCW, Helluva Bottom Carter.

Wearing a cream colored dress suit, Carter had his arms folded across his upper body as he stared through his glasses at the championship that had eluded him for so long.

“I know it’s only been three weeks but I am still having a pretty tough time believing that I finally did it. I spent so long chasing the dream that after a time it felt like the dream had started to chase me. When I was down in Sin City Underground, I thought I was on the fast track to success. I thought because I wrapped up the number of championships that I did down there, that when I got signed to SCW, all the pieces of the puzzle would fall into place in the same success I enjoyed in SCU I would enjoy here.”

Carter shook his head derisively.

“I was wrong. SCW proved to me that I was a little fish in an ocean filled with sharks. And those sharks were hungry for my blood. The established stars were not ready to give up their spots to this plant buoyant rookie who just walked into their locker room, expecting success to fall easily to his feet. They were my wake-up call. Men like J2H, Bill Barnhart and Austin James Mercer were just a few of the veteran names who effectively put me in my place. They taught me that the road to success here was filled with speed bumps and potholes and that there would be no smooth coasting along due to past success.”

“I am not ashamed to admit that I was effectively humbled a number of times by men as great as these and a few more. And well I did manage to score some wins to my credit, I've learned, or should I say I was taught, that success in SCW was a thing far easier said than done. That's why when I won the Internet championship, I started to truly believe that things were looking up for me. And when I lost that title to Kevin Carter, I logically thought the next step up for me would be the world championship.”


Carter laughed heartily at his own self-confidence.

“If only I knew then what I knew now! Every single opportunity I had at that championship slipped through my fingers. The Elite Eight tournament. Directly challenging Finn Whelan. After so many failed opportunities I was beginning to wonder if it was simply not meant to be and that the Internet Championship was my peak. I was ready to pack it in and be satisfied with a midcard role were it not for a number of loved ones that believed in me and would not let me limit myself. That is why I was able to overcome the odds and win the Elimination Chamber. And that is why I was able to take Alex Jones's foot and stick it right in his mouth for everything he did or threatened to do at my expense in an effort to either humble me or get me to back off.”

“And that's why sometimes I still wake up, wondering if it was all some sort of cosmic joke. A dream where I have to get up in the middle of the night and look for this very belt…”


Carter shook his forefinger at the world title belt on display.

“... And make sure of the differences between dreams and realities.”

“And you know what the first thought that ran through my mind was? I was wondering who the higher reps were going to schedule to be my first defense against. Oh I knew well enough that I had J2H on the horizon for Summer XXXtreme since he won Blast From the Past, but I didn't want to wait that long to establish myself as a champion. I did not want to wait to prove to everyone that my win over Alex wasn't a win well-earned. I wanted to be a fighting champion. So I sat back and I waited. And it was well worth it because I did not have to wait for long. But it wasn't Mark Ward or Christian Underwood who booked me in my first defense. It was a royal decree from none other than King Guy. And the lucky recipient?”


Carter turned around and had a warm, genuine smile of affection on his face.

“Artie. A man that I am proud to call a friend. A man who sat there as a guest and watched me marry the love of my life, supporting me for all that I am.”

“Now I am going to be the first to admit that Artie was not the first name that came to mind when it came to who would be challenging me for this title. I was thinking of names like Alex Jones, because he's the former champion and if anybody deserves a title opportunity, he does! There's also Eddie Lyons and Jayden Harris and the list just goes on and on. But Artie? I admit that was a surprise, and I don't mean that in a negative way. When one first takes a look at your overall record inside of the ring, I've heard some critics say that your win-loss record on paper is hardly spotless. My response to those armchair experts?”

“We wrestle on a mat. Not on paper. And when I started to come into my own and flourish, my record was no more impressive. Which leads me to believe that you are just that one decisive victory away from proving who you are and who you can be.”

“You're a sweetheart, Artie. I'll be the first to say that and say that Bobbie is truly a lucky lady to have a man like you at her side. Everything that darling friend of mine has been going through? You stood by her without question. And you did even more than that. You took up her mantle so she did not have anything to worry about in her own absence. At this time went on, you started to blossom and take yourself more seriously for one reason and one reason alone.”

“You started to believe in yourself. It became more than just you wanting to fulfill your wife's contractual obligations. Dare I say it, the wrestling bug bit you hard. And you got more involved in more dangerous situations than anybody could have ever expected! I mean, look at how you even first started inside of the ring!"

“You accidentally signed yourself up for Blast From the Past tournament last year, and a number of people got a laugh at the situation. And I admit I am ashamed to admit, I was one of them that got a few chuckles out of it. Not because I thought it was funny that you were in a situation where you could get hurt because you were inexperienced, but because I just saw the comedic nature of the lunacy behind it all. I mean, I didn't understand how such a mistake could be made, and I fully understood why you try to initially get out of it. And when it was pretty obvious that Christian was going to be a butt about it, you did the smart thing. You poor man enough to admit that you were in over your head and you went out and got the help that you needed. You got Miles. You got Fenris.”

“Willing or not, you could not have chosen any better than those two men to help give you a crash course in the art that is our sport. And even though I heard a few horror stories about what went on and that gym, like Fenris having to chase you down and drag you back kicking and screaming, I am proud of you man because it all paid off. You are here. You are real. And you don't give a damn what anybody has to say about your involvement inside of the ring!”

“And that is exactly where you and I are the same Artie. Because like me? All you want to do is prove yourself and prove to everybody else that you belong. I know how that feels man. I thought against every critic in my way to get to where I'm standing right now, and where I'm standing? It's going to be right across the ring from where you are. Because I'm willing to bet more than likely you were not expecting to be my first challenger. Especially considering who are lovely guest referee just so happens to be!”


Carter drew in a deep breath and exhaled sharply while looking upward, shaking his head in faux disbelief.

“King Guy. I thought everything that he booked last year took the cake. I never expected him to be in this year's King For A Day match, let alone win it. And the moment he did, all I could do is wonder what he was going to try to do to top 2024. And when you and he got into that verbal joust on X, that's when I started to think that everything was about to go straight to hell. And I was right. Not because he put you against me, but because he had to insert himself into the equation and that left more questions unanswered.”

“Why?”

“You're my friend Artie. And I don't use that word very often. I've always kept a close circle around me, and you just happen to be one of the special few in my life that I cherish. And deep down, maybe that's why Guy booked this match. He's not normal.”


Carter tapped his head with a finger.

“He has a twisted mindset when it comes to people who cross or disagree with him. He will want to get even, he will want to teach a lesson by his own admission. The problem is, which one of us is he going to want to take to school? I mean, it’s a given that both of us have called him out in the past. So does he want to see me lose the title so soon after winning it, or does he want to see you in what he hopes is an embarrassing situation?”

Carter shrugged.

“Who knows? But, what I do know is what I want to see. I want to see his face filled with disappointment when nothing he wants to see happens. I want to see you and me bring the house down in my first defense and the biggest match of your own career to date! I want to see Guy pout and complain when you and I give him a front row seat filled with disappointment when we don’t try to kill one another but we do put on a kick ass display for the people that do matter!”

"Artie, we've been through a lot together, inside and outside of this business. And I value our friendship. I’ve learned the hard way to keep those close to me, close. But when we step into that ring, everything changes. The Artie that I know, he's gone. In there, you're the challenger who’s out to take something that belongs to me. And I'm the champion who's not going to let it happen. Our differences, the fact that only one of us can walk out with that title, that's going to overshadow everything else. I'm going to do whatever it takes to retain what's mine.”


Carter took that one step forward and clasped his hands together.

“So, this is it. This is the last thing that I'm going to say before I face somebody that holds such a special place in my life. Someone who has become a favorite of both the fans as well as the locker room. You, Artie. I need you to listen and to understand something.”

He leaned in closely toward the camera, beckoning it forward with a wave of the finger.

“I am not going to drop this championship so easily after everything I went through to win it! I am not going to lose this championship a mere two weeks into my very first reign! I am not going to lose this championship one week after that momentous celebration and making a fool of myself!”

“I am sorry Artie, truly. I love you like a brother but it just is not going to happen.”


Carter walked off camera and the last thing seen was one final shot of the World Championship belt before the screen faded to black.

3
Supercard Archives / A Likely Story
« on: May 23, 2025, 06:20:53 PM »
The Kasey Homestead
London, England

The residency of Brianna and Garrett Kasey in which they shared with Brianna and Miles’s mom, Mora, was one of relatively quiet calm and familiarity - at least on this day. The house was empty, save for Miles himself and his niece and nephew. Morrigan was sound asleep in the playpen in the corner of the living room, surrounded by an army of stuffed toys, all standing guard over their little charge. Riley busied himself playing with an impressive array of toys that Carter and Miles had gifted him, much to Brianna and Garrett’s chagrin.

Miles and Carter had taken their duties as the “fun uncles” seriously when they had taken their nephew and niece on a little outing to give their parents a little time to themselves. Of course, had Mom and Dad known what was to come, they might have put a little more thought into the Uncles having free reign for that morning. Because Carter and Miles took the children to the nearest toy store - which just so happened to be Hamleys. This store was, in Carter’s own words, what Toys R Us had strived to be. With a massive selection, it was the prime spot for the Uncles to commence spoiling.

Being less than five months old, the baby just watched from Carter’s arms as they offered one soft plush after another. That was until Miles dangled an Eeyore plush in front of her and her little hands snatched onto it like it was a life preserver. And the moment Eeyore’s nose went in her mouth, the decision was made. Carter then insisted that she couldn’t have just Eeyore without one of each of his ‘friends’ from the Hundred Acre Woods, so plushies of Whinnie the Pooh, Piglet and the rest of the gang were added to her tally.

Riley had struck it rich with his Uncles spoiling him as well, what with toys like the Hot Wheels Shark Car Wash and others. But it was the Sneaky, Snacky Squirrel Game that had both the three year old and his Uncle engrossed. That was until Miles heard the unlocking of the front door and turned his head to see his twin sister entering her home.

“You’re home early.” Miles observed, his sister working as an Esthetician. Brianna paused, taking in the sweet scene and privately felt that her children didn’t get to see enough of her brother - or his husband. Brianna dropped her keys in the ceramic seashell on the accent table beside the front door and she said casually, “I had a light schedule today.”

She then paused and looked around, then found herself asking, “Where’s Carter and Mum?”

Miles, his attention focused solely on the tweezers in the shape of a squirrel, trying to pick up a pebble in the game, answered, “Mum took Carter to her store to explore a bit.” Miles glanced up and added, “I’m hoping she can get him to open up a little.”

To which his sister nodded, having learned from Miles earlier in the week Carter was going through some self doubt issues and needed an impartial ear. It was one of the main reasons they were here - not that Carter knew that. Brianna then asked, “Didn’t you say Carter loved to read?”

Miles nodded, “Mm. He usually has his nose buried in a book in his down time.”

“And he’s something of a shop-o-holic?” She added, her eyebrows raised.

Miles laughed, “Carter got a wedding invite from two different Amazon delivery drivers!”

Brianna then said, her tone taking on a trace of amusement at her brother’s expense, “So you sent him to Mum’s bookstore, a place he might feel obligated to support?”

Miles glanced up, staring at Brianna and she could tell the moment the reality struck him as his eyes went wide and he pursed his lips, “Ooo! I didn’t think of that!”

Brianna sighed, walking past him and she patted him on the shoulder, “Carter’s lucky you’re cute.”

*****

On a side street in London’s Bloomsbury district, there was a small shopping district that favored the tastes of more independent shops and cafes that tended to draw the attention of the tourists and passers by. But there was something special about these smaller shops, particularly the book store that stood nestled between a cafe and a flower shop. It radiated a quaint and timeless charm, its exterior a deep red brick with black awnings over the windows which displayed a variety of employee recommended reads. Golden fairy lights lined the underside of the awning that protected the small exterior nook with two round tables for patrons to sit and enjoy a coffee and a read in the fresh air. And above the door - the name of this locally owned business - “A Likely Story”. This store was the dream realized by the matriarch of the Kasey clan, the very woman who pulled her Nissan Leaf into the reserved parking spot.

Mora stepped out of the driver’s side, followed by her son-in-law, Carter. The young man never grew tired of visiting London, and to discover his mother-in-law was the proprietor of her very own bookstore absolutely enthralled him. She watched with no small amount of pride as Carter’s eyes darted everywhere, taking it all in. The window displays. The chalkboard on the pavement that announced local poetry nights and book club meetings. Even the ivy that perfectly framed the front door held a special charm to it. Carter turned to Mora who had joined him at his side and he asked, “This is yours?”

To which she nodded with a smile as she took his arm as a lady does and they walked toward the entrance. Carter took the initiative to open the door for her and he followed her inside and whatever he had expected to find inside failed by comparison.

Well-loved novels from local authors took prominence in this store’s displays; names such as Richard Osman and Colleen Hoover. Obscure titles and handpicked staff favorites along with the usual popular and classics titles by more well known authors filled out the displays. Soft lighting cast a golden glow over reading nooks with comfortable chairs, some filled by the store’s patrons. Mora followed Carter as he found himself exploring, savoring at first that scent of paper that any avid reader could recognize. Then his nostrils took in a new scent as he turned a corner to find a small coffee counter, all the better to draw in readers who enjoyed a coffee while reading something new. Behind the counter, a chalkboard menu listed local drinks and homemade pastries.

“I should have known you would have zeroed in on the coffee.” Mora half joked, well aware of Carter’s coffee addiction. He turned to respond when the pair were interrupted by a cheery voice, “I didn’t know you were coming in today!”

Carter turned to find an older woman, perhaps in her late fifties or early sixties and to be perfectly honest, resembled Diane Wiest from the film “Practical Magic”. She approached the pair with a charming grace and the type of friendly familiarity that made you instinctively just adore her.

Mora answered her, “I wasn’t planning to, but I wanted to show my son-in-law around.” And that was all the woman had to hear for a gasp, but not one of shock but a delighted surprise.

“Is this Miles’s husband?” She gushed, her older eyes sparkling almost with the delight of a girl a third her age.

“It is.” Mora answered. “Carter? This is my dearest friend, Cora Adkins. She manages the store. Cora, this is Carter…”

Carter took a step forward to offer Cora his hand but found himself suddenly enveloped in a big hug, the woman reacting as if he was some long lost relation, exclaiming, “Oh it’s so nice to meet you!” While Carter himself reacted with surprise, “Oh! You’re a hugger! That’s alright. I am too.”

Carter finally managed to separate himself from the syrupy sweet friend of Mora’s. She then looked over his shoulder to Mora and said, “I’ll just leave you two alone.”

Carter watched her walk back behind the counter piled high with books and he turned to Mora and observed, “I bet she knows the words to every Mary Poppins song, doesn’t she?” To which Mora took his arm again and allowed him to guide her as he explored her store.

Carter instinctively wandered to the fantasy section, his preferred genre of books. His eyes roamed over the selection of titles when he stopped on one in particular: a very nice hardcover edition of the Lord of the Rings.

“Carter, what are you doing?” Mora asked as she watched Carter pulled the volume from the shelf and tuck it into his arms. He sheepishly glanced around until he shifted his eyes to her and answered, “Uhhh, we’re in a bookstore? I’m buying a book.”

“You’re my son’s husband.” Mora stepped up, pointing to the volume in his possession. “Do you honestly think I’d charge you?”

But Carter proved to be equally as stubborn, stating, “You’re Miles’s Mom. Do you really think I wouldn’t support your business?” Leaving her without an immediate response but still, a pleasant feeling as she watched him continue to explore.

He picked up an edition of the literary classic, “the Picture of Dorian Gray” and finally, his gaze fell on “The Priory of the Orange Tree” by Samantha Shannon, its vibrant cover and promise of dragons too tempting to resist. That was when Mora felt best to reel him in, stating, “Okay, I think that’s enough for now before that son of mine has a fit.” Pulling him away before Carter could make for the small table adorned in rainbow colors and filled with books representing the LGBTQ community for the upcoming Pride month….

*****

Carter had just settled into a corner table near the window, his newly chosen books stacked neatly beside him, when Mora appeared with two steaming cups. She slid one across the table to him with a smile, the rich aroma of roasted beans curling between them before taking the seat opposite him. Carter nodded his thanks and took a drink, savoring the surprisingly rich and flavorful taste.

That was when he found his mother-in-law's hand covering his own, drawing his attention to her warm, caring expression. She said “So, how have you been?”

“Me?” He questioned, seemingly caught off guard. “I'm fine. Miles and I are doing…”

“Carter,” Mora said softly, her fingers curling around his own. “I'm not asking about you and Miles. I want to know how you're doing.” Emphasis on the "you're”.

Carter stared into her eyes, trying to decipher what brought this on when it suddenly struck him. The answer. He closed his eyes and exhaled, “Miles talked to you, didn't he?”

“Of course he did.” Mora answered calmly. “Why else do you think he decided to take a detour from the capital of romance to visit home? He's worried about you.”

Carter shook his head “He doesn't have to…”

“Well he is.” She cut him off. “You know that son of mine. He wears his heart on his sleeve. He makes other people's troubles his own.”

“It’s one of the reasons why I love the man.” Carter said with a smile, setting his coffee down. “But he can’t keep doing that for his own mental health. Plus, this is as much a professional issue as it is personal. And Miles isn’t exactly impartial when it comes to my career.”

“He wants what’s best for you.” Mora smiled. “Being confident in someone you love isn’t a terrible trait.”

Carter said, “I know. He’s my biggest supporter. But with what’s going on, I think what I need is the exact opposite. That’s why my first instinct was to call my own Mom.”

“What do you mean?” Mora frowned. “Doesn’t your Mom support your career?”

“She never wanted me to be involved in wrestling.” Carter answered, shaking his head. “Every time I get hurt, it’s just another tally on her list of why I should get out of the sport. She and Grams barely watch my matches because it scares them so much.”

“That last match must have really done a number on them.” Mora observed, to which Carter nodded and said, “Yeah. My phone was lighting up before I ever made it to the hospital and … Wait, you watch?”

“Of course I do.” She said, “I might not be the biggest fan of wrestling but I am a fan of my son. And you.” She gave his hand a shake. “So talk to me.”

“I couldn’t even talk to my own therapist.” Carter shook his head, even though deep-down he felt the need to confide in someone. “I didn’t come all the way to London just to unload on you.”

Mora took Carter’s hand and wrapped it in her own, forcing him to look directly into her eyes. She said, “You listen to me, Carter. I have always - always - told my kids that they could come to me wherever they needed someone. And like it or not, for better or worse, you’re one of my kids now.”

Their eyes remained on one another’s until Carter’s lips turned upright in a smile and he nodded. He picked his almost forgotten coffee up again and slowly confided, “I really don’t even know what’s wrong with me. That’s the problem. I was fine going into the Elimination Chamber, even though everyone thought I’d never make it to the end. Then even after I did win, I was left wondering if I even should have because Jayden was a sitting duck thanks to Vincent Lyons.”

“Questioning the past is not going to do you any good.” Mora observed, her chin resting on her curled fingers. “You can’t change the past and if you continue wondering ‘what if,’ you’ll drown in self doubt.”

“Yeah, well… I’m already at that point.” Carter admitted in defeat. “I’ve had so many chances at the World Championship - and every time I’ve fallen flat on my face. In the tournament, I was eliminated in the first round. I challenged Finn and he beat me. Hell! Alex Jones even beat me and he hasn’t shut up about it since.”

Mora just sat there listening rather than intervene, knowing he needed to vent. Carter continued, “And ever since our match was made official, I keep having people tell me that I’m a failure. I always come close to the gold but I’m unable to go that extra mile to actually win it. Alex especially has been running me down, telling the world I don’t have what it takes to get the job done.”

“I imagine he means fighting dirty.” Mora said, to which Carter nodded. “It looked like you did pretty well for yourself when you were fighting with him. You’re not the one who was left running away.”

“I know.” Carter whispered. “I just-”

“You can’t let him get into your head, Carter.” She said, "That’s exactly what he wants: to throw you off your game before it even begins. You’ve trained too hard and come too far to let kindergarten mind games unravel everything. Stay focused on what you can control, not the noise he’s trying to make. Trust your instincts, trust your training. Block him out and play your game. Not his.”

Carter sat still as Mora’s words settled around him. He didn’t speak or nod, his hand still held lovingly by the woman seated across from him. Slowly, his shoulders eased, and his breath came a little more evenly. He looked up and into her eyes and just smiled.

“Thank you.”



The room was bathed in white - from floor to ceiling, and entirely empty save for the matching sofa and desk. The uniform whiteness reflected the overhead track lighting intensely, erasing depth and distorting perception, evoking feelings of isolation and sterility. Without any decor, the mind may begin to drift inward, amplifying thoughts and emotions.

The lone door that was almost invisible opened and in walked Miles Kasey in bleach-white scrubs, carrying a mannequin draped in a straight jacket with a magazine’s likeness of Alex Jones pasted on its face.  Miles nonchalantly dropped the mannequin onto the sofa and turned to look off camera.

“Oy! That basketcase patient of yours is ready doc!”

“Ah! Excellen Seig Heil!”

A voice with an obviously fake German accent called out. And there in the camera's range walked Doctor Carter Von Bottom. Clad in a suit, his hair clicked back, thick rimmed glasses and to top it off, a pointy beard glued to his chin. He stepped up to the sofa and as he left, Miles was unable to resist grabbing a handful of the good doctors backside.

Dr Carter watched as his aide took his leave before he turned back toward his patient, the viewpoint being from the mannequin itself seemingly.

“So! You haf kome to me Alex Jones fur help since you haf a problem vitt your noodle!”

He tapped a forefinger to his temple before clasping his hands behind his back.

“Zis is fery good! I always tell mein patients zat ze first schtep to recovery is admittingkt zat you haf a problem. Undt between you undt me…”

He leaned in closer toward the patient.

“I haf never met a more problematic man above ze neck zan you Alex Jones. You are a vorld class azzlete who has been respected by fan undt peer alike, undt here you schtand - or lay - ready to  yust throw it all aside. Just fur ze sake un taking ze easy vay out razzer zan earn your vay to your position as you vere once known to do. You cheat, Alex. or shall ve say, your schtrumpet Aaron Asphyxia, cheats for you. Undt vhile ze respectable zing vould be fur you to earn vhat you haf, much like vhen Aaron lays on your bed undt gives you ze full cowgirl, you take ze easy vay out.”

Doctor Carter began to pace back and forth in front of the patient.

“Now you must ask, vhy iz zis? Vhy do I cheat vhen I haf proven many times zat I do not need to? To get to ze root uff ze problem, ve must first explore vhy so many ozzers in sports uff all kinds feel ze need to cheat. People cheat in sports for a variety uff reasons, often schtemmingkt from a desire to vin at all kosts, wezzer for fame, financial reward, or personal ego. It iz ze allure uff victory, ze pressure to perform, undt even personal feelings uff inadequacy zat kan all contribute to cheatingkt behaviors.”

“For some athletes, vinningkt isn't just about ze trophy, but about proving zeir worth undt maintainingkt a positive self-image. At zis schtage uff your career, Alex, zis might just be ze answer zat ve seek. You vant people to remember you beingkt at your very best, even vhen zey are vatchingkt you at your vorst. For men like you, any attention is goot attention.”

“Vhile it is true zat some athletes may feel zey lakk zee natural ability or hafe an injury zat prefents zem from performink optimally, leadink zem to cheat to compensate. In your kase, zis is far from true because you have proven many times in zee past zat you neet not go zee low road to achieve ultimate viktory. You serft as a vonderful example to zee younger generations - both fan ant peer alike. So vhy zen do you not compete nov as sie dit once before?”

“Could it be because you look at zee kurrent playink field, your fellow wrestlers in zee locker room, ant sie see zem as younger. More fit? Perhaps efen shtrategikally superior inside of zee ring? If zis is zee case, zen zee answer voult be klear. Zee shtrong desire to excel ant outperform others can also kontribute to cheating, as athletes may see it as a vay to level zee playink fielt or gain an unfair advantage.”

“Or, could it be simple because…”


Dr Carter proceeded to remove first his glasses and then he stripped the fake pointy beard from his chin and he stared hard into the camera.

“Because you’re a fucked up asshole with all the morals and self respect of Donald Trump on his knees beneath the desk in the Oval office, giving blowjobs to Vladimir Putin!?”

Reaching back blindly behind him, Carter grabbed the one lone chair in the office and swiftly pulled it close behind him and dropped to it, still staring into the camera - IE the patient Alex Jones.

“Why don’t I just do the both of us a favor Alex and cut the bullshit? You can try to delve into the psyche of any one person who cheats in sports but there is one universal truth amongst the many: they are not victims. You - are not a victim! The truth of the matter is that your moral compass is obviously broken! Or maybe it was just never installed. You're like a GPS for ethical dilemmas, leading everyone straight into a pit of shame and regret. It really is impressive how you can navigate your life with a sense of right and wrong that’s as nonexistent as your ability to make a decent decision. Which leaves me to wonder, just what the rest of Wolfslair think of your recent life choices? In retrospect, I would like to think they remember just how you thoroughly chastised and reprimanded Miles for when he attacked Finn from behind. You lashed out at him verbally for his actions, leading such names as Alicia Lukas and Austin James Mercer to agree and turn their backs on Miles, acting as if the man never even existed!”

“And then you turn around and do not the same, but much worse. You beat the shit out of Finn badly enough that you ended up getting yourself disqualified. You pressured the higher ups for a rematch so that you could tie up your loose ends and what did you do? Oh we all know what you did! You embarrassed yourself and dragged the reputation of Wolfslair down into the mud by relying on Aaron to win the championship for you! I can’t recall Alicia ever needing help in order to pull off a win! Even at his worst, when did Austin ever have to rely on outside interference to pull off one of his many impressive wins? Maybe, just maybe… Everyone else in Wolfslair is about to open their eyes and see you for what you’ve become; a hypocritical shell of his former self! A blight on this sport that is going to drag their names down with you, the longer they bother associating with you!”


Carter stood up so fast that the swivel office chair beneath him was sent spinning back, settling hard against the desk.

“So let me ask you this, Alex. Why now? Before that first title match against Finn, you seemed quite content with your role in catering and being at best, a mid card Superstar. So what crawled up your ass and made you change your outlook on things? Because let’s face facts; your head is so far up your ass that it’s probably wher4e you do your best thinking! I am going to hazard a guess here and theorize that you decided that you were at a pretty late stage of your career. There’s been whispers in the locker rooms about that back injury of yours long before Finn Whelan ever made it public. And the rumors of a possible imminent retirement had tongues wagging for months. And yet there you were! Sitting in the background, away from the cameras and listening, allowing all of these people to give voice to your own self doubts. Your back concerned you as it should, and everything they had to say was only making it worse. You wondered how much longer you could go on inside of the ring from a physical standpoint and here your peers and the fans were speculating the same! Maybe even thinking it was time that you hung up your boots and let the younger generation take control and lead things from hereon in. And that right there is where you snapped.”

“Because when all is said and done, you are a self-admitted, self absorbed, egomaniacal twat waffle! You were watching the younger generation Superstars like myself take center stage and you just couldn't stand to share the spotlight! You truly believed that the further up the ladder men like me made it, the farther down you were getting pushed! So you shoved us out of the way and went to take back the spotlight that quite frankly, at this point in your career, you didn't deserve!”

“Try something new for a change Alex, and be honest. Who the hell did you defeat to earn that title match against Finn in the first place? You can't say that you beat Miles because for all your bravado and bluster, he took you to the absolute limit in a time limit draw! Yet somehow the very next week you get announced as the Challenger against Finn!”


Carter held out his arms in stark disbelief at the reasoning.

“I don't know if you played nice and played some bullshit political agenda with Mark or Christian, but in no way did you deserve that title match! Even less so did you deserve the rematch afterwards because you fucking blew it! You got disqualified by your own accord! And yet you have the balls to strut out here and question my validity as to why I'm your challenger!? At least I earned my place against you! At least I had the balls to step inside the Elimination Chamber which is a hell of a lot more than you can say! I had to go through six other men in order to get this chance against you for the Championship! I even went so far as to fight my own husband to get to this point, so don’t ever fucking tell me that I don’t have what it takes to go the distance against you! Don’t you believe for one second that I am not in my rightful place because I am exactly where I belong!”

“But you, Alex? It is truly impressive how you've managed to stumble upon success recently without even breaking a sweat. I mean, who knew that being an ass kisser and ‘being in the right place at the right time was an actual talent? Bravo!”


Carter applauded openly and quite brazenly.

“Alex, your success is like a participation trophy for a race you were too slow to even enter. It’s a pity that mediocrity can still find a way to stumble into the spotlight. You're like a broken pencil: pointless and always trying to take shortcuts, but in the end, you just prove that cheating is the only way you can even pretend to compete against men who have a longer and brighter future in this business than you could ever pretend to.”

“And yes.”


Carter nodded knowingly, but there was anything but merriment or even sarcasm in his eyes. It was something harder - darker.

“I am well aware I probably said some things that you were expecting. But in my defense, it's hard not to be predictable Alex. One can only say so much of variety week after week when dealing with an asshole that's as one dimensional as you are. It's like your personality took a shortcut through a flat field and forgot to pick up any depth along the way! You are not the unique and trail blazing star that you like to believe yourself to be! Do you think yourself unique? Do you believe that you’re something special and that everyone around you looks on in envy?”

Carter rolled his eyes.

“Bitch! You are not the special snowflake that you’ve led yourself to believe! Trust me when I say this: that there are hundreds, perhaps thousands, of wrestling promotions around the world - and in every single one of those promotions,  there is a man just like you! When God or whatever deity you may choose to believe in made you, he, she or they did not break the mold! They just took one look at you and hit factory reset and churned out one right after the other! Hoping to eventually get it right but thus far have fallen short. You're like something limited edition. Everyone pretends to care, but deep down, we all know you're just another common print in a world full of masterpieces.”

Carter nodded.

“Yeah. You got one over on me. But here’s the thing: that was back in March. You act as if it was a cakewalk but it took two of your curb stomps to put me down! I gave you a bigger fight than you were ready for and deep down, that’s what got into your head. The fact that you practically passed out from the pain and exhaustion to pin me in that match. And when I won the Chamber, you realized that you and I were going to meet again but this time? The stakes would be higher. So you went the extra mile with the insults, telling me that I didn’t deserve to be where I am now. How I always get close to the brass ring, only to let it slip from out of my grasp. Sound familiar, Alex?”

“And all this time, you thought that you were in my head when the opposite has been true.”


Carter took a step closer to the door and opened it up, giving the camera one last look.

“I’m in your head now Alex, and after you see me holding up what used to be your precious World Heavyweight title? You’ll never get me out!”

He slammed the door shut behind him.

4
Supercard Archives / FAMILY TIES
« on: May 17, 2025, 09:37:49 PM »
Amsterdam, The Netherlands -
Ziggo Dome
05/11/2025


Backstage under the harsh glare of the overhead fluorescent lighting, Carter sat on a folding chair, cradling his swollen hand as one of the SCW’s hired paramedics examined his fingers closely, the skin scraped off by the blows he had rained down on SC W’s top dawg, Alex Jones. The reigning World Heavyweight Champion. The skin was bruised, and knuckles slightly swollen but not alarmingly so.

“Well,” The older woman said in a heavily accented English for his benefit. “You can still move your fingers so nothing is broken. I would try to avoid swinging at any more walls any time soon.”

She offered him a wisp of a smile, one of which he returned but far more subdued than he might ordinarily. He just nodded, and the only thing he could say was an obligatory and half-hearted “Thank you.” To which she handed him an ice pack and picked up her bag and headed elsewhere that she might be needed for the night’s events.  Carter watched her disappear into the throng of bodies that moved to and fro throughout the backstage hall before he lowered his head and stared at his hand. He could, in fact, still move his fingers but they felt slightly stiff. He can not remember ever hitting anyone the way that he just had Alex.

The sting in his knuckles was sharp, but it was nothing compared to the fire he felt inside, what had started as a kindle of annoyance and was now burning hot like an inferno. The replay of the attack on the Champion was like a highlight reel on a never ending loop inside of his head. It wasn’t just an ambush—it was a message. Carter had crossed a line, and he knew it. But as he flexed his fingers, there was no regret in his eyes; only resolve. For years, he’d played by the rules, smiled for the cameras, waited his turn. Tonight, he’d ripped the spotlight away by force. Whatever punishment came next, it didn’t matter. Carter wasn’t just gunning for the top anymore—he’d just declared war.

“Here.” The deep voice laced with an English accent said as the ice pack was gently taken away and replaced with an actual bag filled with ice and wrapped in a thin towel to prevent too much cold exposure against the skin. So distracted by his own thoughts was Carter that the arrival of his husband and fellow SCW Superstar Miles Kasey gave him a start.

“If you’re anything like me, those ice packs don’t do shit.” Miles sighed as he took a seat on the bench that was right to the left of Carter. Together the two lovebirds sat in a blessed silence, mere words not needing to be spoken between them. Or at least, that was how things seemed initially. Until Miles looked up and turned his head away from watching Janet the Makeup Lady perform her art on one of the Bombshells down the hallway and he looked his loving husband over, closely examining him.

“So, that was quite the performance.” Miles started to speak up. Feeling the need to get this out in the open. “You mind explaining what that was all about?”

“Excuse me?” Carter finally was able to pry his eyes away from the floor and ultimately found his lingering gaze on the man to his side.

“You heard me.” Miles reiterated. “What was up with what just happened out there?”

“Wait…” Carter stared blankly at Miles, the words tumbling from his lips sounding more like one of those Zen riddles than a coherent question. His brow furrowed, and he tilted his head slightly, much like a confused puppy. “After everything that bastard's done over the past few weeks… after threatening everyone around me … are you upset with what I did to him?”

Miles looked aside and scoffed audibly, like he couldn’t believe Carter could even question where his loyalties might lay. Finally Miles stated simply, “I’m not upset about what you did – at least, .All I know is that we were watching that arse on the TV backstage with Ally and LJ and next thing I know? I turn my head and you’re gone, and then there you are on the TV. Beating the shit out of him.”

Before Carter could utter so much as a word of protest, Miles held up both hands to forestall any oncoming words and Miles said, “Not that he didn’t deserve it. But… After what Lyons did to you last week, that was a risk, love. A dumb one. I mean if things didn’t go the way that they did…”

“I get it.” Carter said softly, turning away from Miles and he just found himself staring off into a sea of nothingness. Allowing his attention to be swallowed up by the chaotic happenings that were going on backstage between the staff and wrestlers alike to pull this show off.

Miles sighed, “I’m just asking that you warn me next time you go out to do something like that.”

“Warn you.”

“Yeah.” Miles nodded. “We’re married Carter. That means we communicate things like this between us.”

“You mean like how you communicated with me when you went out and attacked Finn to get that title shot?” Carter said quietly, turning his head back to look deeply into Miles’ warm, brown eyes. “Thereby ostracizing yourself from Wolfslair by action and me by association?”

There was something Carter saw deep within his husband’s eyes. Pain? Guilt perhaps? Miles finally yielded, turning slightly away from Carter and he drew in a deep breath, slowly allowing it to escape through his pursed lips.

“They were at our wedding, Miles.” Carter stressed. “They were right there, supporting us on the most important day of our lives.” Carter glanced away and a mirthless laugh escaped from him. “Shit, things were even calming down between Austin and myself.”

“You’re right.” Miles whispered, words uttered so low that Carter wasn’t entirely certain that he had even heard them. Miles added, “Not sure I like where this is coming from, but you’re right.”

“Where what is coming from?” Carter quipped. “My calling you out on your bullshit?”

“Exactly.” Miles smiled, leaning over from the bench to nudge Carter playfully in the arm. “I’m not sure I like that.”

“Hey, husband’s prerogative.” Carter returned the smile to Miles, giving just as well as he got. That was when he felt Miles’s hand grip him gently around his upper arm to get him up off of his feet. He steered Carter around and sat him down beside him with his arm draped comfortably around his shoulder.

“So what’s this really about?” Miles whispered in his ear, trying to keep their conversation relatively private.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean,” Miles answered. “That what just happened wasn't just about getting some pound of flesh on Alex Jones.”

“Like hell it wasn’t!” Carter started to protest and Miles quickly back pedaled for a change of words.

“Alright, it was.” Miles admitted. “Or, at least a part of it was. But there's more than just Alex going on in here.” He tapped his index finger gently on Carter’s head. “Something else is going on in there, isn't there?”

Carter met Miles’s gaze, those familiar eyes filled with a quiet intensity but also the gentle caring that he had come to know and cherish these past few years. The question hung in the air between them, delicate and heavy all at once. Carter opened his mouth, then closed it again, the words refusing to come.

“I don’t know.” He finally said, turning to look away, finding himself locking eyes with a reflection of himself, the glass door that led to inner offices of the Ziggo Dome, Carter noting for perhaps the first time his own gaze could be somewhat disconcerting. He shrugged his slim buttoned shoulders and said in what was ultimately an almost pitiful tone of voice to Miles's ears, “I just don't know.”

“You know you can talk to me about anything?” Muscled arm around his shoulder offering a comforting, reassuring squeeze. He leaned in and emphasized, “Right?”

“I know.” He found himself smiling despite his dower mood. “But it's hard to talk about your problems when you don't exactly know what the problem is.”

Carter felt Miles's hand slip from his shoulder and almost immediately regretted the loss of that familiar touch. Miles leaned back against the wall in the hallway, running the palms of both hands down along his thighs. If there was anything miles could be counted on, it was taking somebody else's pain and making it his own. It was wanting to solve the problems of those around him, most especially his husband. He hated seeing Carter wallowing in a state of self-doubt, threatening to all but drown himself beneath the waves. Protective hubby mode had been activated.

“Maybe…” Miles started to speak, his words meant for Carter although he was not directing them at anyone in particular. “I think…that maybe Alex is getting into your head a little bit more than you want to admit?”

But all Carter could do to that accusation was scoff and turn his head away, pretending he either did not hear the words Miles had just spoken or that he completely misinterpreted the situation.

“Hey.” Miles spoke up once again, trying to both diffuse the situation as well as support his husband as he was lawfully wedded to do so. “I've known Alex longer than you have. I know he can get into the mines of even the strongest men. And you are one of the strongest I know.”

“One of?” Carter questioned almost comically, and got a laugh from his husband in the process. Miles said, “See? There’s that sass and confidence I fell in love with! Don't let him get you babe. You've got this.”

“Oh you have to say that.” Carter half laughed, looking away. “I think it was somewhere in our marriage vows. Love, honor, and stroke each other's… egos.”

Miles snorted, then quickly covered his nose and mouth with his hand his eyes quickly flicking back and forth from left to right to see if anyone in attendance perhaps had noticed. He could always count on Carter for having at least one dirty thought per conversation.

Miles finally turned back to him and his heart absolutely ached at seeing those slumped shoulders and the downcast expression. Like a puppy that had either been kicked one too many times or was at least awaiting that inevitable kick that it had come to expect.

“Maybe you could talk to Doctor Delacore?” He offered as a suggestion, but Carter shook his head no almost immediately. Carter said, “I can't just keep going to her every time I have a mental crisis.”

Now it was Miles's turn to glance away, something of a blank expression on his face until he finally spoke aloud, “Remind me again what she does for a living?”

Carter turned his head to him straight away and shook it, the corners of his lips quivering upright. “Don't get smart with me.” Earning for himself, his husband's eyes tightly closed and his pearly whites showing in a beaming smile as his shoulders shook. A self-satisfied and Hardy chuckle on Miles's part.

Finally calming himself, Miles found his husband casually leaning against him. A token of the support they offered one another. Both figuratively as well as literally.

Miles finally said, “Well, you need somebody to talk to. Somebody impartial. Obviously that's not me because I'm going to say you're perfect just the you are. And you don't want to talk to Doctor Delacore so I guess you're just going to have to talk to someone in the family “

“Miles, we are on tour.” Carter oh so helpfully pointed out. “We're not leaving for the states in the middle of it just so I can bitch and moan to my mother or Grams.”

Miles shook his head and said, “I wasn't actually thinking of them this time.”

Carter looked up and frowned, “Then who?”

London, England
Twenty-four hours and 217 miles later


The small, Victorian terraced house stood quietly on a narrow, cobbled street. The houses on either side were close enough together to offer the familiarity of one’s neighbors even if it did come with a relative lack of true privacy. Ivy crept lazily up one side, curling around the edges of the sash windows. The front yard of the one house in particular opening onto a modest but no less impressive front garden, the scented beacon featuring nothing less than an array of roses, daffodils, bluebells, tulips, and, of course, a personal favorite for the matriarch in this given household - Calla lilies.

The turquoise Vauxhall Insignia slowed to a crawl just outside of this one house in particular, the engine shutting off quietly. Soon after, the front driver’s side door opened up and Miles Kasey set foot out onto the road, in front of the house his family in the UK called home. But of course, he did not come alone. As opposite him, the passenger door opened and out stepped his so-called “better half” in Carter. Someone inside of the house must have noticed or been watching for their arrival, as the front door opened and there stood the matriarch of the Kasey family, Miles’s and Brianna’s mom - and Carter’s mother-in-law, Mora Kasey.

From where the two young men stood on the street, they could see the glow in Mora’s eyes at her son and son-in-law coming home, even if for a short time. That was the moment Carter understood where Miles was coming from in regards to family.

As it would turn out, he had more to support him now than he realized.

To Be Continued



While the rest of the world tended to believe that the weather in London was always rainy with gray clouds and nary a blue filled sky to be seen, the truth was much more complicated. London, perhaps more than any other location around the globe, possessed weather that was completely unpredictable. The main reason being that it was basically an island caught between continental Europe and the Atlantic Ocean. They had seasonal weather, much like everyone else. They had sunshine and heat waves, snow and cold alike. People just tended to assume the worst in regards to the wet, rainy weather.

Of course, in this case those assumptions just so happened to prove true. It was mid afternoon in London, the sky had a gray, overcast quality behind it and a light rain had deftly escaped from the clouds overhead, the weather forecast threatening heavier rainfall later. But for now? A relatively short distance from the Tower bridge, it was perfect.

Carter sat quietly on the edge of the Girl With a Dolphin fountain, the soft splash of the fountain's water mingling with the telltale patter of the light rainfall on the pavement. Carter glanced back over his shoulder and watched the water arc around the dolphin’s sculpted form, letting the rhythm of the fountain steady his thoughts. Something he badly needed at the time. More so than he cared to admit.

He finally turned his head back away from the fountain and craned his neck back, his face directed toward the heavens with his eyes closed, the drizzle of the rain streaking down his features.

“I know. A lot of people have been expecting me to already be in Paris,  and I will be. But for personal reasons I had to take a slight detour and get my head on straight. After all, we wouldn't want me giving Alex Jones less than my absolute best.”

Carter lowered his head from the sky and opened his eyes, staring straight ahead of the camera.

“Would we?”

“Now, I seem to recall Alex Jones saying something about how I don't deserve this opportunity? That's real cute - and also a touch hypocritical - coming from a man such as yourself. I went through six other men in the Elimination Chamber to earn this opportunity. Six men, who are my dad, with each and every one capable of taking you out and taking the World Heavyweight Championship away from you. No granted, I didn't win the Chamber the way that I would have wanted to, thanks to Vincent Lyons, but here we are! So you and I are just going to have to agree to disagree. And as far as being deserving?”


Carter scoffed

“Your opportunities at the World Heavyweight Championship should have ended when you rang Finn Whelan’s bell with that steel chair. You never should have been given that one on one rematch. If anything? You should have been forced to step inside the Elimination Chamber along with Finn just like the Bombshells did. Which tells me that women like Kayla Richards and Andrea Hernandez are more of a man than you are. And yet you still could get the job done on your own.  You had to turn winning into a group project because you weren't man enough to do what others were unable to do, and that's beat Finn Whelan clean.”

Carter shrugged.

“But I guess that just proves that teamwork really does make the dream work - especially when that dream is not to rely on your own God given abilities but instead on some cheap hoe who's so frigid that the furnace kicks on every time she spreads her legs!”

Carter leaned over at the waist, his elbows resting on his knees and his hands clasped together.

“I know that I'm the underdog going into this match. Trust me, I have an entire world of wrestling fans telling me the fact. My opponent? He just so happens to be the loudest out of all of them. This match, I've heard people describe as old school versus new school. And I don't think I have to tell you which one Alex represents and which one I do. I will be the first to admit that Alex Jones is the veteran of this match. He's got a leg up on me in just about every way that the armchair experts that are predicting he's going to retain can attest. And that's fine. Everybody's entitled to their opinions. And I've been listening to them with an open mind because here's the thing.”

Carter motioned with a wave of his fingers for the camera to move closer and once it did so, he continued.

“I've been listening because it's going to make the end result even sweeter when I prove them wrong, and end Alex Jones's third championship reign at only fifty seven days. That's going to sting, isn't it Alex? I mean, after all we just came from a champion - I tried and true champion - who held the title for a record-breaking four hundred and seven days. Quite the contrast, wouldn't you say? Go from a champion that we could be proud of to one whose title reign is going to end up being so short that a TikTok video will feel like an epic saga compared to it. Fun fact! Your three championship reigns combined will be barely half of Finn's when all is said and done!”

“I mean, seriously Alex! What exactly have you done to be proud since winning that championship? And I don't mean  those delusions of grandeur that you keep popping off about every time you can get your face into a camera. What have you done besides threaten my loved ones in some feeble attempt to get me to back off from this match?”


Carter nodded seriously.

“Yeah. Don't think I don't see through your bullshit for what it really is. The minute I won the Chamber and you beat Whelan, I had you. I was in your head. People keep coming to me and asking me if I'm nervous about this title shot against you. They love to throw it in my face about how many opportunities I've had at grasping the brass spring, only to fall off the damn horse in the process.  and yes, I'll be the first to admit that my career in SCW has been taking longer to get off the ground than I would have hoped. But here's the thing…”

“I'm not a quitter. I'm young. I'm patient. And I got all the time in the world to sit back and watch you sweat it out. Because you can't say the same thing, can you? Trust me, I've heard The whispers around the locker rooms. I've heard the rumors about how your in-ring career can't last much longer. Not with that bad back of yours especially!”


Carter turned briefly toward the camera and winked, clucking his tongue.

“By the way, Finn Whelan? Thanks for that. Alex Jones has a target on his back, literally, and you just handed me a loaded weapon!”

“And this is where things get interesting because it has a clash of two styles, too theoretical outcomes. Alex Jones is hurt, his time is limited and there is no denying the fact. But they say that a wounded animal is the most dangerous. Almost as dangerous as an animal that is protecting its kin. And that's the exact position that Alex put me in. And he has only himself to thank for that. Alex, you thought by threatening my family, by going out of your way to hurt LJ, that it would get me to, how did you phrase it? Oh yeah!”


He “air quotes”.

“‘Fall in line’ I believe for the words you used. And by fall in line, I'm assuming you meant for me to back off and either not accept this match or simply job out. And you almost got your way last week, didn't you? Didn't you!? You were standing right there when Vincent Lyons took my head off with that chair! And I bet you were waiting with bated breath, hoping beyond measure that I wouldn't be cleared for this match against you! You were probably hoping that you would get a night off or that they just tossed some poor schlep a bone and give you someone else, somebody that you would believe in your delusional state to be a working holiday.”

“Well, sorry to disappoint. Because you must have been shitting yourself when I showed up and the match was still on! You can look everywhere for a place to hide, probably safest under Aaron's skirt, but this is one fight that you're not going to be able to avoid for very long. And that's exactly what it's going to be. I'm no fool. I know what you're capable of now, and that was your mistake. You showed your hand against Finn. You showed against my brother-in-law the depths you were willing to sink. You should have waited. You  could have played nice, lulled me in with some false sense of security and boom!”


He snapped his fingers.

“Do to me what you did to Finn and everything in your fantasy world would be all hunky dory. That would have been the smart thing, but I imagine that at your advanced age, it couldn't be helped. you just thought you could keep the same, tired act going for whatever short time is left in your career and people would continue to fall for it. People would watch your levels of depravity to succeed, only to circle around and think oh he wouldn't do that to me only to fall victim time and again.”

“I'm no expert, Alex. I'm not the veteran of as many ring wars as you are. But I've still been around the block a time or two. And more importantly? I have people in my corner that actually give a damn about me and don't see me as some sort of needle dick meal ticket. They point out the flaws in your logic if I don't see them. They show me where that first crack showed up in your facade and where to apply the pressure.”

“Your isolation, your arrogance, is your undoing. And what you did to Finn? I would consider it poetic justice to do the exact same thing to you.”


Carter slowly stood up and turned around to face the fountain, tucking his hands deep into his pockets as the rain started to come down even harder.

“For my relatively few short years in this business, and for all my rookie mistakes, there is one universal truth that has been dealt to me since I first started training to live out my dreams inside of the ring. Every champion must one day become a former champion. The torch gets passed. Some champions do so gladly, while others had to be dragged away from the spotlight kicking and screaming.”

Carter turned back around and away from the fountain.

“I can't wait to see which one you are going to be Alex. Although the past few months is any indication, I think you already gave away that secret as well.”

Carter shrugged with indifference and gave a sympathetic look toward the camera before turning and walking off camera, his body blending in with the tourists and locals alike.

5
Climax Control Archives / Lyons Tamer
« on: May 02, 2025, 09:27:18 PM »
Stockholm, Sweden
Avicii Arena

It was less than a week ago when all hell broke loose following the Main Event to Climax Control, and much of the controversy surrounded none other than the World Heavyweight Champion, Alex Jones. Alex had issued an ominous threat against his number one contender, Carter McKinney - promising that Carter’s loved ones would bear the burden of his “sins” against the champion. And Alex is nothing if not a man of his word.

Carter’s brother-in-law, Lyle Kasey Junior, fell in defeat to the veteran wrestler - and it was Carter that saved him from a post-match beat down. It was also Carter that suffered for his efforts, thanks in part to the timely interference of Aaron Asphyxia and a curb stomp right into the very same chair he had used against Alex mere seconds ago. Which was where we picked up mere minutes later, following the arrival of Carter’s husband and LJ’s half-brother Miles…

“Careful, luv.” Miles said as the curtains to the famed “gorilla position” were thrown open wide and he and a now alert LJ, helped Carter through - his arms draped over the shoulders of both Kasey brothers. They took one step at a time, carefully, as they led Carter down the small flight until Carter's feet met solid ground once again.

“Miles…” Carter said, his bell clearly been rung, but still as stubborn and as feisty as ever. “I’m fi-”

“You’re NOT fine.” But it was LJ who had spoken up in place of his own brother. He and Carter had issues between the two of them at one point but that was ancient history. Carter was his family now, and Carter had proven that by coming to his aid when he needed it. The least LJ could do was the very same. “I was RIGHT there and felt that fecking stomp! If I wasn’t so damn out of it…”

“Stop, the both of you.” Miles all but commanded as they set foot on the floor and were converged upon by some of their close friends such as a concerned Alexandra Calaway, not to mention Bella Madison and her own husband, Malachi. But it was the sudden presence of Christian Underwood, flanked by two of the backstage paramedics that were hired primarily for just such occasions.

“Follow me.” Was the simple but direct command of the SCW’s boss man as he did an about face and headed back up the aisle with Miles and LJ helping Carter along the path…

***

“Do you feel nauseated?” One paramedic asked Carter, as the young grappler sat on the bench in the room set aside for first aid. LJ had taken his leave momentarily alongside Alexandra, but Miles remained, hovering as close as allowed while the two paramedics did their work. Christian had taken his leave with the specific request that he and Mark Ward be updated as soon as possible on Carter’s condition.

The second paramedic made note of this on the tablet in his hand, while her peer shone a small light in Carter’s eyes, murmuring solidly, “So you just have the headache?” To which Carter nodded in the affirmative.

“I just had my head stomped into a steel chair.” Carter retorted with a trace of sarcasm in his tone. “I’d be surprised if I didn’t.”

“Babe…” Miles all but warned Carter, knowing his husband’s saucy nature and even more acidic tongue. But these professionals were only doing their jobs and Carter’s personality quirks could hinder that.

The older man that was kneeling in front of Carter for the examination glanced back at Miles over his shoulder and smiled appreciatively. He turned back to the ‘patient’ and addressed him, “No dizziness? No sensitivity to the light in this room?” Both of which Carter shook his head no to in answer. The paramedic then said, “Okay, up.”

Carter did as instructed, and the paramedic stepped back and said, “Walk across the room and back.” As in testing him for any signs of imbalance or sudden waves of dizziness that might arise. Carter did as told, walking across the room and passing Miles who watched his progress intently. Carter arrived at the far wall, then turned back but it was as he passed Miles again that Miles jumped, almost making a squeaking noise.

“Oop!” Miles quipped. “I think he’s good.”

“Why do you say that?” The female paramedic asked, shaking her head as Carter returned to sitting on the bench at their direction.

Miles answered, “He grabbed me arse.”

All heads turned to Carter who just wore that smoldering grin on his face. The male paramedic exhaled gently, shaking his head. He took his place beside his coworker and said for both Carter and Miles to hear, “I don’t think he has a concussion since he just has the headache, so I don’t think a trip to the hospital is necessary.”

“Thank fuck…” Carter whispered, but the paramedic continued, “Just take some over the counter aspirin for the headache for the time being. But I would suggest not leaving for Copenhagen tomorrow as scheduled. I would wait an extra day, just to be on the safe side.”

“Is that really necessary?” Carter asked, but before either paramedic could say anything, it was Miles who answered with a firm, “Yes it is!” prompting Carter to turn his head aside with an almost comical expression that silently said “Sorry I spoke!” Miles then looked to the two as he opened the door and he gave a genuine smile of appreciation for the care shown to his husband, “Thank you. Both of you.”

They both smiled and nodded as Carter slowly stood up, still feeling it, and Miles was quick to lend him a helping hand and he escorted him through the door as it shut behind them. Miles started to walk down the hall, heading in the direction of the locker rooms with his arm snugly wrapped around the waist of his husband.

Miles said, “I’ll drop you off for a moment to get your things and let LJ and Ally know we’ll meet them for a late dinner. I have to go talk to Christian.”

“About what?” Carter asked, his brow knitting into a frown as if he had some slight inkling on the direction Miles’s mind was headed. And he was right.

“Protective hubby mode has been activated.” Miles stated matter-of-factly, a statement that sounded silly but was anything but intended. “So I’m going to have a little chat with Christian and…”

But whatever else Miles was going to say was interrupted by a forceful, “no.” emanating from Carter himself who stopped, forcing Miles to come to a halt as well. Carter turned to face Miles directly and shook his head, a most uncharacteristic expression of stern authority on his own face. “Just… no.”

“No, what?” Miles questioned, to which Carter answered, “No going to Christian and wanting a match against Alex.”

“After what that fuck did to you!?” Miles asked, clearly caught off guard by this stark refusal on Carter’s behalf. “Why shouldn’t I go out there and kick his…?”

“Because I am asking you not to!” Carter’s voice rose before he could check himself. The two men stared into one another’s eyes, as if searching for something. A lingering silence was kept between them until Carter broke it with no small sense of discomfort. He asked, “Do you believe I can beat Alex?”

Miles frowned, as if he couldn’t believe Carter was questioning his faith in him. “Luv, you know I do!”

“Then you need to step aside and let me handle this.” Carter stated, his words strong. His tone was even stronger. “Because even if I do win the title from Alex, how seriously will anyone take me with you handling all my fights for me? Or softening up Alex for me two weeks before our match?”

Miles stared hard at him, but his facial expressions softened as he took in his words and the meaning behind them. If Miles went to Underwood now and demanded a match against Alex, it would be little to no better than what happened when Vincent Lyons interfered in the Elimination Chamber, costing Jayden Harris and leaving Carter questioning to this very day if he truly deserved that victory and the title opportunity against Alex Jones in Paris.

“You know I don’t like this?” Miles asked with more of a statement than a question. Carter just smiled and he answered back, “And you know how much I love it when protective hubby mode is activated but there are just sometimes when I have to do this on my own. Like now. Vincent already took away the credibility for my win in the Chamber. Please don’t do the same with Alex.”

Miles drew in a deep breath and gently exhaled through his nose, his eyes never leaving those beautiful blue orbs that he often found himself lost in. He felt the familiar warmth of love swell in his chest. Though he had his own thoughts, his own wishes melted in the light of Carter’s persistence. With a small smile he wrapped both arms around him and drew Carter into one of those famously talented hugs.

“If it matters to you, then it matters to me,” Miles said, his voice low and yielding, not out of defeat, but out of devotion.

Copenhagen, Denmark -
Royal Arena

Standing in an empty wrestling arena, the silence feels almost surreal, a stark contrast to the roar that usually fills the space. Rows of vacant seats stretch into the shadows, their stillness echoing with memories of cheers, chants, and the clash of bodies in the ring. The faint scent of sweat and adrenaline lingers in the air, mixing with the sterile smell of disinfectant. Overhead, spotlights cast long, sharp beams onto the vacant ring, now just a silent stage awaiting its next battle. The emptiness carries a strange weight, as if the ghosts of past matches still linger, watching, waiting for the bell to ring again. And it was inside of that ring where the “Pride of SCW” - Helluva Bottom Carter, stood.

The camera panned a surrounding shot, showcasing each side of both this young grappler as well as the arena where in two days, the latest stop on the Viking Era tour would take place. More to the point, it would be where Carter would put the proverbial foot down on an issue that had arisen in recent weeks.

“Let me put this as gently as I can, and this goes out to the so-called ‘loose cannon’ of the Lyons Den. My opponent in just a matter of days. Vincent Lyons … Junior. Vincent, I won’t pretend any sort of good will between your family and myself - save for perhaps Eddie and that’s only because in a family of black sheep, Eddie is solid gold. But with his present company excluded, please allow me to say that the Lyons family is about as stable as a game of Jenga during an earthquake!”

“And yes, this all started when the Queen Bee herself, Little Ms Victoria, decided to play sex therapist between Miles and myself and show us that pain is supposedly pleasure or something to that degree. Really, who the hell knows what goes through that woman’s head? I mean I could say she’s the more shallow basket case between the two of you when the truth is just that much more simple; Victoria Lyons is like a family heirloom that nobody wants to inherit. Cluttered, outdated, and just a constant reminder of how bad taste can run in the same bloodline. I never really had any issues with the woman, up until she decided to play off some perverse pleasure of watching Miles and myself beat one another bloody. I mean, she and I even bonded somewhat over our mutual affection for Patti Lupone.”


Carter snapped his finger as if to proclaim, “Yes Queen!”

“But after your actions in the Chamber, and her being almost as dismissive as you were in what you cost me? The gloves are off and the filter is non-existent. But this isn’t about her, not really. This is about you and why I went to the brass and asked for this match specifically. This is why I wanted to stand inside of the ring against a man so many are calling one of the more physically and psychologically dangerous Superstars in all of Sin City Wrestling. And that is to deliver one very simple message…”

“Stay out of my business!”


Carter raised his brow, his eyes glaring right into the camera.

“I blame you, Vincent. For everything! SCW was making history and seven men went into that Elimination Chamber and we put on the grandest show, one that I am certain will have its place as a Match of the Year candidate. We didn’t leave a single fan in their seat that night, but you just couldn’t handle that, could you? You just had to be a part of things, even if literally nobody wanted you out there! I had Jayden! I knew it then, just as I know it now! But you took that away from me. For whatever reason you have it out for the Brat, you took away all credibility of that one career defining win! Now, for the remainder of my career, I am going to be left wondering those two most painful words – ‘what if?’! And that’s why I wanted this match! That is why I called you out!”

“You  and that Queen cousin of yours, you both told me to just accept the win and move on.”


Carter shook his head.

“Sorry Junior, but I don’t work that way. Do you honestly think for a second I haven’t come across men like you before? The kind of man who walks into a room and makes the air feel charged, like a storm about to break? Unpredictable and explosive, a man that plays by no one’s rules. Not because he wants to be thought of as a rebel, but because rules simply didn’t exist in your world! A man who’s temper flares without warning, your maniacal laughter too loud, and who’s silence is often more dangerous than your words.”

“I’ve known men like you my whole life, Vincent. People around you watch with a mix of awe and fear, never sure if you’re about to start a fight or crack a joke. A loose cannon, volatile and magnetic, the kind of man you can’t trust but also you can’t ignore.”

“But here’s the thing; do you know what happens when you turn your back on so-called ‘loose cannons’ and ignore their reputations? They disappear. All of your words - which I’m certain Victoria thinks of as sharp and commanding - are going to fall flat on deaf ears. And you are going to fall flat beneath the uncomfortable weight of your own failure. You and Victoria think of you as some powerful figure to be in awe of, but in truth the world sees you as you are. Small. Insignificant. Grasping at some ghost of control that you never really had in the first place outside of your own family tree, if even there!”


Carter approached the side of the ring where he leaned against the ropes, resting his forearms on the top rope and he looked down into the camera below.

“The sad, simple truth of this entire ordeal between us Vincent is that I don’t care. I don’t care about you, or whatever the hell you have going against Jayden Harris. Jayden made his thoughts about me all too evident last week and I can respond to everything he said about me with two very simple words - ‘suck it!’. But you, this is about you. Literally everyone around the world watched you get involved in the Chamber, but at the time nobody was angry at you. They just felt pity. Because interfering in that match was like seeing a raccoon try to join a ballet recital. Completely out of place and embarrassing for everyone involved. Especially your own flesh and blood.”

“She’d never admit it but I can’t imagine Victoria feeling anything but shame where you’re concerned. She’s become the most dominant Bombshell Roulette Champion in recent memory so kudos to her! And no matter where he stands, no matter what Victoria says to the contrary, Eddie is a success story and his star is just going to burn hotter and shine brighter the longer he’s in the spotlight! But you?”

“If you were any more of a failure to your family, you’d have to apply for a part-time job as a cautionary tale! I mean, people talk down on me about not being able to extend my reach and grab that brass ring, but you serve as something of an inspiration for all the wrong reasons. It’s impressive how you’ve achieved absolutely nothing with all the time in the world to be somebody other than Victoria’s toady!”


Carter gave the ring ropes a hard tug - as if testing them - but he used them as a means to stand upright. Tall and proud. The number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship. 

“I also admit that this match is going to serve another purpose, so I hope you don’t mind my use of you as something akin to a guinea pig. Men like you… Men like Alex Jones. You question me. Question whether or not I have the killer instinct to do what must be done in order to take that one, final step up the mountain. Well, after Sunday? Nobody is going to be questioning just how far I can go in order to get things done - and to make things right. The days of people questioning how far I can go in this business are going to come to an end, and I can only pray to god that Alex Jones will be watching - because while you’re first? He’s next.”

Carter then stepped through the ropes and dropped to the ringside floor, one last thing to say to the Lyons whom he knew would be watching.

“Oh, and Queen Victoria? Do let me know where to send flowers in lieu of Vincent digging his own grave.”

He puckered his lips and walked into the shadows of the arena’s darkness.

6
Supercard Archives / A Strange Coincidence
« on: March 28, 2025, 10:37:54 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada

“So if you don't mind my asking…” Roxi Johnson asked from the front passenger seat in the blue Rubicon with black trim, the Jeep Wrangler driving down the city streets of Las Vegas, heading from the Harry Reid International Airport to the nearby Strip and their destination. “Why didn't Miles come with?”

“There wouldn’t have been any room for everyone, truth be told.” Carter answered. “But trust me when I say he wanted to. Especially considering this is his vehicle. Mine is a little green bug. I had to sit through a 30 minute safety lecture from Miles before he agreed to give me the keys so I could pick you up.”

Keira’s perfectly coiffed brow rose and she asked, “Why did he do that?”

“Oh he’s just the protective type.” Was Carter’s simple answer. Of course he wasn’t going to tell his special passengers the truth was that Miles (and everybody else) didn’t think Carter was the safest of drivers. Impulsive. Hot tempered. And prone to exaggerations of road rage. He added, “Of me and his baby here.”

“Are you two doing okay?” Keira asked. “I mean, being in the same match like this has to be challenging.”

“It is.” Carter nodded, his grip on the steering wheel tightening. “And if I’m going to be perfectly honest, I don’t know how I’m going to handle it.”

“What do you mean?” Roxi asked, genuine concern on her face.

Carter answered, “I mean … what happens if he and I are caught alone in the Chamber? What if we’re the last two? One of us is going to have to win at the expense of the other and… I’m just worried what’ll happen after.”

“You think if you win, Miles will be angry?” Roxi asked, to which all Carter could do was admit the truth in a silent nod.

“Do you love him?” The question was asked by one of the ladies, but Carter seemed temporarily lost. His eyes kept shifting to the rear view mirror and the white Nissan Sentra riding his tail. One of Carter’s biggest pet peeves as a driver was tailgating, and yes. Had he been alone and in any other car, chances were he’d live up to his reckless reputation and brake check whoever was behind him. But it wasn’t that.

It was the fact that this very same car had been directly behind him from the moment they had left the airport. And part of him could have sworn a similar car had been driving behind him when he had left home for the airport. But the rational part of him was forced to admit that the Nissan was a wildly popular car and there was no reason to think he was being followed. Thus, he smothered his paranoia and did a double take to the two women talking to him.

“Beg pardon?”

“Do you love him?” Keira asked. Carter frowned briefly and answered, “Of course I do.”

“And does he love you?” Roxi followed up, to which Carter answered, “He must if he risked putting a ring on it.”

But his joke seemingly fell flat and he cleared his throat and he answered truthfully. Seriously. “He does.”

Roxi leaned back into her seat, satisfied. “Then you two will be just fine.” She said. “Keira and I have had to face each other and look at us now. We made it with no collateral damage. And if anyone else can, it’s you and Miles.”

Carter smiled, taking their words of comfort and reassurance to heart as Roxi gripped the back of his wrist and gave him a comforting squeeze. Moments later, they pulled into the lot of the Turnberry Towers and drove toward the secured parking garage. Carter glanced casually into the rearview mirror and noticed the Nissan was no longer behind him.

Coincidence.

Turnberry Towers

“We really do appreciate what you’re doing for us.” Was the first thing heard from Keira as the door to the condo opened with a flourish, and Miles and Carter allowed Keira and Roxi and their children to enter first before bringing in their luggage.

Roxi hefted the seven month old Lexi up against her and she tried to say, “But you know it wasn’t necessary.”

“Well, we’ll just have to agree to disagree.” Miles declared as he and Carter set the luggage up against the wall, further stating, “You were going to be here in Vegas anyway and then going to Tucson, same as us. It’s the least we can do.”

Carter offered, “We have the guest room ready, and borrowed a crib for Lexi. As for Nate, I think we arranged something special for this little guy.”

Miles, placing a hand on the child’s shoulder, directed his attention to the spacious living room and the eight year old’s eyes widened in amazement at the elaborate blanket fort that Miles and Carter had constructed for him from multiple sheets and blankets up and over the sofa complete with pillows and fairy lights lining the entire structure.

“Cool!” Nate exclaimed.

“We hope it’s okay?” Carter almost looked worried, wringing his hands together. “We thought the guest room might be too crowded for all four of you and thought it might be fun for Nate.”

“Carter, it’s incredibly kind of you two going through all this trouble.” Roxi placed a reassuring hand on the young man’s shoulder.

“Well, we’re not exactly finished.” Miles offered up, stating, “We’ll get you all settled and then order takeout from wherever you like. Maybe a movie - guest's choice of course…”

“Kitty!” The eight year old Nate cried with a childlike glee, the very moment his eyes landed upon the tuxedo cat that had miraculously found its way into the home and hearts of Carter and Miles. The (in)famous feline affectionately named Ms. Thang was lounging on the dining room table seemingly without a care. Her head turned lazily, her eyes half open, in the direction the voice emanated from.

And before Keira or Roxi could restrain the energetic boy, Nate darted forward for a closer look at the ‘lady of the house’. The moment he got close, Ms. Thang sprung up onto the tips of all four paws, her back arched to comical proportions and her head tilted completely sideways. She skittered across the surface of the table – and fell right off the edge! Nate turned to his moms with wide eyes, but their own expressions betrayed the surprise and amusement of the cat’s well earned reputation.

Roxi and Keira exchanged a brief, bemused glance and looked at their hosts and Carter could just smile and shrug while his husband struggled in vain to reign in his laughter.

“Yeah, that’s our girl.” Was all Carter could say.



The Elimination Chamber

The lights within the TCC Arena were completely out save for one spotlight. The light that shone directly above the towering structure where in two mere days, history would be made. All else around was cloaked in shadow. And one of those very shadows was moving, walking toward the Chamber. The single door that allowed entrance for those seeking glory, and the only way out for the vanquished, slid open seemingly of its own accord - and that shadowy figure walked up the steps and climbed through the ropes.

Once under the single spotlight, it was revealed to be none other than Helluva Bottom Carter, clad in his ring gear as if the match were looming immediately rather than in a matter of days. Carter stood directly in the center of the ring, his head tilted back fully to look up and around in every direction.

“Somehow I expect Mel Gibson as Mad Max and Tina Turner as Aunty Entity to just show up in something like this. Call it wishful thinking, I imagine. Now before any armchair experts try to mansplain the differences between this and Thunderdome, trust me. I’m already well aware. Two completely different competitions - risking body and soul and perhaps more. But similar in one regard that is all-too important. In this case…?”

Carter held his arms out and turned full circle to take it all in.

“Seven men will enter. And only one will leave. Only one will make history as the winner of the first-ever Elimination Chamber and the number one contender to either Finn Whelan or Alex Jones.”

“The simple fact is that I’ve been overlooked from the very moment I laced up my first pair of boots. Not by my trainers or the bosses in SCW or formerly SCU, mind you. But some of my peers would take one look at me and think I was too soft to make it in a match this extreme. And you know something? For the most part, I’m fine with that because those same people have the mistaken assumption that just because I look soft means I do business that way. But if they’d paid attention to anything concerning me over the past five-plus years, they’d realize just how mistaken that assumption is. But this time around? I have to admit that I’ve been pleasantly surprised by the attitudes of the six other men in this match.”

“Bulldog Bill Barnhart especially took me by surprise. When Bulldog told the world that J2H and yours truly were two of the ones he thought would make it to the very end of the Chamber, I thought I heard him wrong. I mean, here Bulldog was completely supporting me at the expense of his close friend Senor Vinnie and even himself. That is a real rarity in this business if you openly state that this person or that has as good a shot - if not better - than you and yours.”

“So as much credit as I will always give Bulldog, I also have to admit that a part of me is confused AF by who you are and what you do. And I’m not talking about the ongoing and endearing sagas of Iris’s love life with a cactus, or even this misguided belief that you’re in your early to mid thirties. Who am I to judge? You do you! No, what confounds me to this very day is that throughout your entire career, you have been built up as this grizzled heel. An old school badass who can kick ass in a bar fight just as easily as he can out wrestle the average schmo inside of the ring. But after each and every match that you’re in - win or lose - you immediately get on social media and you pay your opponent respect. I can’t for the life of me ever remember you complaining about a loss or holding a win over someone’s head. For as big a badass as you are Bulldog? You are equally respectful and for that I have to give you proper kudos. I just hope that after all is said and done and I walk away as the number one contender, you keep that head held up high. And buy me a wine after - because I hate beer.”

“I stand by what I said last week and I make no apologies for saying I don’t think that J2H or Jayden Harris belong in this match because the rest of us earned our way in while those two got their spots because someone in the hierarchy believed this Chamber match needed a proverbial shot in the arm. To that I say bullshit! And no matter what anyone says or does, you aren’t going to change my mind about who should be in this match and who should not. But… I also meant it when I said that if anyone deserved to get a spot on merit alone, it would be J2H.”


Carter nodded, giving the camera a salute.

“J2H is the sort of man that many entering this business look up to. Aspire to become. They see that he started out as James Huntington Hawkes III aka ‘the Brat Prince’ and metamorphosed into J2H. He started off as an overly entitled rich joke, losing his very first match in SCW to Angel – a teddy bear. He was the man who everybody hated so much that one time in a Battle Royal, everyone - heel and face, friend and enemy, teamed up to pick his scrawny ass up and dump him right out of the ring so they didn’t have to deal with him. Looking back on those ridiculous times, I don’t think anybody believed that former Jobber To the Stars would ever become the man that he is today.”

Carter held up a hand and counted off on his fingers.

“Four-time World Heavyweight Champion. Roulette Champion. World Tag Team Champion. Two-time Internet Champion. And that’s just the opening pages of the story that everyone will one day remember when his tale is told! So much more has taken place in this man’s epic career!”

Carter turned briefly toward the camera and pinched a thumb and forefinger together.

“But even if you can’t respect or agree with his actions outside of the ring, his career inside is a whole other level! Whether you hate him or like him, you’d be a liar to try and deny him any of the accolades that he’s earned. And to think that a man like that, someone who I watched as a teenager, that I earned even the smallest bit of respect from him? That more than anything else tells me that I belong here. That I have earned my place and I can and will make it to the end. But… you can cut the mind games, James. Because try as you might, mind games are not your strong suit. If you can’t legit beat it or throw money at it, don’t even bother. If you think anything you say or do can drive even the slightest of wedges between Miles and myself, then you are not as smart nor clever as you might like to believe yourself to be.”

“I know better than anyone else that my career hasn’t taken off the way that I would have liked. I know that for all the expectations of me by my friends and family, and even my peers, that I have not lived up to as much as they would have liked. Nobody feels that as much as I do, and that is why I am walking into this very Chamber on Sunday and I am turning that shit around! You shocked me when you gave me props. I could not even begin to describe how I felt when you named me one of your Elite Eight… but at Blaze of Glory XIV in Tucson, I am going to pay you back for all of that confidence in me the only way that I know could possibly satisfy you; by beating you. Something very few can say they ever managed to accomplish.”


Carter starts to walk closer toward the cage, gliding around the perimeter while running his open palm against the steel bars.

“And Vinnie makes three! I swear to God that you guys are going to give me a swelled head with all the nice things that you’ve said about and to me. Vinnie here finds himself in a similar situation as I find myself. While I’m set to possibly face my own husband in the Chamber, Vinnie is also in the unenviable position of possibly being pitted against one of his closest friends - in the business or elsewise - in Bulldog Bill Barnhart. And I will grant you that as chances are high that I will have to face Miles, your chances of having to face Bulldog are equally as solid.”

“The question though Vinnie is how will you be able to handle it when it happens? Miles and I have the obvious bonds of marriage that would keep us together through the inevitable, but you and Bulldog? While you have a pretty solid friendship, the only thing keeping you two together is this really weird thing going on between Bill’s bulldog and your cactus. And while I am the last person who should be kink shaming anyone, all I can say is…”


Carter silently mouths “Wow!” with wide eyes.

“But it’s not Bill you have to worry about, unless absolutely necessary. Just like Miles and I won’t have to face each other unless there is no other choice. Like if we’re the first two in this match, or the final two. You just have to worry about five other men, myself included, until that time comes. You two can work together but I know you Vinnie, just like I know Bulldog by reputation. All it’s going to take is that one chance where you see the opportunity to eliminate one or the other and you’re going to take it. Then what?”

Carter shook his head.

“Then you won’t have the crutch of your friendship and partnership to lean on. You are going to have to focus on everyone else to get where you want to go. Same as everyone else. Same as me.”

Carter poked a finger to his own chest.

“And I am fully prepared to make those hard choices to be that final man standing Vinnie.”

Carter then stopped in his pacing and turned to stare intently into the camera.

“Is that what you wanted to hear, O’ Unbreakable One? That I am perfectly willing to go that extra mile and do what I have to do in order to win this Chamber? Because yeah… I am. The difference between us is that you and I have very different ideas on ‘what must be done’. At least where Miles is concerned.”

Carter huffed and rolled his eyes, hands held up.

“I know, I know! Broken record and all!”

“Eddie, I stand by what I said last week when I told the world that you could easily be the wild card of this entire match. After the showing you put in against Finn Whelan in your World title match and the fact that to date you are the only man to pin Finn’s shoulders to the mat in HOW LONG…?? How could anyone not look at these two very simple accomplishments and not think you are easily going to be one of the final two, if not the winner overall? And you might be… You just won’t be the final man out of those two.”

“It’s your mistaken assumption that Miles and I are not willing to turn each other into bloody ground beef that makes us both weak, unable or unwilling to go that extra mile, that is going to cost you in the end.”


Carter wrapped his hands around the cage bars of the Chamber and bent over at the waist, an intense stare behind his bright, blue eyes as he pressed his face up close against the bars.

“You know, I am going to go out on a limb here Jayden and guess that somehow, somewhere, I touched a nerve. I mean, I sat back and watched what everyone had to say about me the previous week and it just seemed to me that you were the single most outspoken where I was concerned. Is it because of what you told the world when you said that there were only two men in this match that you considered to be a threat to you, my name being amongst them? I suppose I should be flattered by that assessment but I also can’t help but feel just a touch annoyed that you’re automatically looking past four other men in this match that could both surprise and humble you.”

“Picture it! Jayden Harris! Second generation Superstar and a man with a chip on his shoulder the size of Nevada! Supremely confident in his own abilities and all but certain he’s going to walk right out of Tucson as winner of the Elimination Chamber and the Number One Contender for the World Heavyweight Championship… the first to be eliminated.”


Carter wore a bit of a twisted smile on his face as he stared into the camera.

“Can you imagine how much that would hurt? How embarrassing it would be? Would you even be able to move past that, should it happen? If you look past veterans like Bulldog or Senor Vinnie and one of them put you flat on your back and you had to suffer the walk of shame to the back? I doubt that there’s a man in this match that wouldn’t find it oddly satisfying and more than a little entertaining.”

“You waltz into SCW like you own the damn place, talking trash about everyone else’s accomplishments or lack thereof - when you haven’t accomplished jack by comparison to anyone else! You’ve gotten a couple of big wins, yes. So have I. So has everyone else! Bulldog is a former Mixed Tag Champion. And you? Eddie Lyons is a former Roulette and Mixed Tag Champion - and pinned Finn Whelan to win those championships! The first man in nearly a year if not longer to do so! And you? Senor Vinnie has been a World Heavyweight and Internet Champion, Jayden. And you? Miles Kasey has held the Internet and Roulette Championships - more than you can say as of press time. And we won’t even begin to compare your accomplishments to what J2H has done during his years here! And as for me? Well granted I was a late bloomer but I can say that I had at least one more title run than you have. So tell me, Jayden… What exactly have you accomplished by comparison? I mean, if you want to go the honest route, you’ve accomplished the least out of all seven men in this match. And yet you are strutting around, talking smack and acting like you’re the greatest thing to hit a wrestling ring since turnbuckle pads!”

“But of course that fact didn’t stop you from acting the role of alienist to my psyche or career, which speaks more about your own delusions of grandeur than my lack of success overall. Everything that you said about me, everything that I’ve experienced both inside of the ring and out - it just felt like you had to express an opinion on? Attaboy Va-JayJay, good for you! Because let’s face facts; it’s why we’re here. I don’t know you on a personal level and I have to be honest; not sure I’d want to. But please, allow me to break things down a little bit for you.”

“All the criticisms you had for my career thus far? I’ve heard others say the same damn things and in some cases, I’ve said myself. You are not telling me anything that I don’t already know - but I have to ask you something. What exactly did you mean by ‘it doesn't matter how I beat your dad’? The only way I beat Michael Harris was a straight up, clean pinfall. No use of the ropes. No pulling the tights. No distractions or outside interference. I admit that your old man was pretty much in control of that match and then he just let things get away from him. Got rocky, too overconfident. Now who does that sound like? Hm?”

“Now because I have had my share of losses and learning inside of the ring, you accuse me of wasting everyone’s time? Do you think all I do is take? You want to be a pot or the kettle? If 2025, the modern age, is anything, it's all about victimhood. And Jayden, the way you've been going about running your mouth with your woe with me attitude, you could be the poster boy for victimization. I'm no fan of the things J2H and his boot licks have been doing, but can I remind you that you started it from the very beginning? Not J2H. Not your dad or Kevin Carter or Alexander Raven. You. You're the one who ran James down with your father's car, trying to end his career and more. And yet you turn around and try to sweep all of that under the rug! Then you go on and on with your victim blaming until there wasn't a dry eye in the house. How what J2H did affected YOU and how it affected YOUR woman and YOUR child. Well what about how what YOU did Jayden? How do you think Melody Grace was affected by you running her husband down? How about J2H’s little boy, watching on TV when he saw that happen? Or is that somehow different because of your family name? Or could it possibly be because when it all boils down to it, you’re little more than a loud mouthed hypocrite.”

“Don’t get me wrong. I'm trying to take the high road here with you here Jayden, all things considered, and not sink to plucking the same low hanging fruit that everyone else has gotten their hands on. I could easily take a shot at how the hair on your chest is better groomed than the hair on your head. I could point out how your hairstyle could lead one into the mistaken assumption that you had an illicit oral affair with a wall socket. But I won't, because I'm better than that. And all together you're not that bad of a guy aside from the fact that you're so uptight that one could be forgiven for thinking you inhaled a butt plug that you've yet to discharge.”

“So let me part ways with you with this one last thought. While the end goal of everyone else in this match is getting a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship, my own goals delve just a little bit deeper. While that certainly does sweeten the pot, I more than anything else, want to see the look on your face when it’s my arm that gets raised - not yours. And I want you to prove that you are indeed the man you believe yourself to be - and acknowledge the fact!”

“So come on, tough guy. Waste me!”


Carter's fingers around the bars of the cage slowly relaxed and he loosened his grip, standing upright. His face went from stern and focused to one of warmth and understanding.

“Now normally when a married couple - gay, straight or undecided - want the same thing, it all works out for the best. If you agree and want the same house or if you both want kids… If the wife wants to be a stay at home mother while the husband earns the living – all for the best, am I right? But when those similar goals are professional, where both want the same thing and might possibly have to get it at the expense of the other? Instant discord.”

Carter shrugged.

“At least, that's what I allowed myself to believe. Miles, I was so worried when the two of us both earned our way into the Chamber, that I allowed some of my past demons to invade my mind again. Some of my fears, many of my insecurities. Like you, I want this. I want this more than just about anyone aside from yourself could possibly understand. But I also understand that only one of us will make it out of this chamber in the end. And while I would celebrate like no other if you were to be the last man standing in earned for yourself a World Championship match…”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head.

“I just can't let it happen because I want the exact same thing. I am literally sick and tired of people accusing me of being afraid to succeed! I am tired of the men I share a locker room with, of the same men that I have fought tooth and nail against, to think I am some sort of flash in the pan that is satisfied with being a midcarder! I am tired, Miles, of everyone thinking I simply can't do it! And that is why, as much as I want to see you succeed, I can't let you. Can't let you walk away with this win at my expense.”

“That's why if we end up in the ring against One another, I want the two of us to do what we do best. Put on a show that the world will remember! We don't have to slam each other into the pods or into the steel. We just have to be ourselves. We just have to be the showstopper, scene stealers that I know we are capable of being. And that way, we can shut up every single critic who are looking our way and thinking we can't do what we need to do to win this thing.”

“I love you Miles. You know that. I love you in ways that poets would ache to describe. I love you in ways that are, quite frankly, illegal in many states.”


He gave the camera a coy wink and a smarmy smile.

“So no. I'm not worried anymore about the aftermath of this match. One of us is going to win this thing. Both of us are going to give everything we've got to be that one victor. So this Sunday, I am going to silence all my personal demons and critics and walk out of the chamber as the number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship.”

Carter than moved over toward the chamber door that again slid open of its own accord and he took that first step outside.

“In just 48 hours, everyone out there is going to see this scene replay. And they're going to realize … He really did it! And whoever wins between Finn Whelan and Alex Jones is going to be the one in a world of worry.”

Carter took that final step down, the chamber door slamming shut behind him and the spotlight winking out.

7
Supercard Archives / Something's Not Right
« on: March 22, 2025, 10:35:47 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers

Perhaps one of the more familiar sites as of late where Carter Kasey-McKinney had been concerned as of late, but this time, things would be seen a bit differently. Because when the door that led inside of the fifth floor condo that the 2023 and 2024 Couple of the Year called home, it was not Miles who was accompanying Carter inside, but someone who had not been seen in some time – Carter’s best friend for a number of years, Ariana Angelos.

The day had been long and grueling, but not because the two besties had spent all of their time in training at the GO Gym, Carter to better prepare himself for Blaze of Glory XIV or Ariana to keep her ring skills razor sharp on the off chance she might be interested in an eventual return to the six-sided ring. No, the two had spent a rare day together at the movies and lunch, and then a shopping spree at the Fashion Show Mall that spanned the remainder of the day. When it came to shopping with Carter and his bestie, it was more of a sprint than a marathon and the two buddies were thoroughly exhausted by day’s end.

“Oh god, I missed this!” Carter exhaled with a smile, setting his shopping bags down to the cherry wood floor paneling at his feet, while an equally exhausted Ariana set her own bags on the Ottoman, turning to her closest of friends with an inquisitive smirk.

“What are you talking about?” She asked. “You go shopping at the mall all the time.”

“Not all the time!” Carter objected, walking across the foyer of the condo and he sat down on the white sectional sofa that dominated the living space. “I do the online thing too… maybe a bit too much. I’m on a first name basis with a few Amazon drivers.”

Ariana smiled as she joined Carter on the sofa and after kicking her open-toe shoes off, surly her feet up under her with an arm draped on the back of the sofa. She asked, “Where is that husband of yours anyway?”

To which Carter answered, “He’s off with LJ, somewhere on the Strip. Brotherly bonding and all that! They both invited me to tag along but I thought they needed time to themselves every now and then. Things are still new between them.”

“It’s not because of that whole mistrust issue you have with LJ?” Ariana asked, and Carter was quick to correct her, “‘Had,’ Ari. Past tense. I know things were tense at first when LJ showed up, but I can admit when I’m wrong.”

A single, perfectly coifed eyebrow rose on Ariana’s forehead, causing Carter to put on his best affronted act, a face that screamed aghast and hand on his chest. “I just don’t have that option often enough to know the feeling!” He declared, allowing her to nod with a satisfied smirk.

“That’s my boy.” She said. Ariana then glanced around and asked, “Where’s Ms. Thang?”

Carter then started to look around, noticing that his and Miles’s ‘baby girl’ didn’t come greeting them with head bonks to the shin or weave between their legs and cause a face plant to the floor like was a normal routine of the little black and white Tuxedo cat.

“I’m not sure.” He said softly before he started to cluck his tongue, a gesture that had started to act as close to a summoning or a calling for Ms. Thang as anything could.

He called aloud, “Here kitty, kitty…!” Before the mistress of the homestead finally deigned to grace them with her presence, but all was not as Carter might have believed it should be. Ariana spotted her first, only a split second before Carter himself did. The cat’s head peaked slowly, almost as if with caution, around the corner of the guest bedroom door which was slightly ajar, giving Carter pause. He could have sworn that he had closed that door after airing it out.

“Hey girl…” Carter cooed, leaning over at the waist in a gesture of invitation. “What’s wrong?” Realizing that she was not immediately heading over to them for her usual tribute of head scratches and massages. She almost seemed cautious before finally moving over into the foyer and hopping up onto the sofas where her daddy and ‘Auntie Ariana’ started cooing over her and helping her to relax.

“What’s wrong?” Ariana asked with a soft voice as she stroked the fur along her head, taking care to pay close attention to that spot between her ears. Ariana knew Carter and Miles’s girl well enough to know her massage preferences. Ariana added, “You know me!”

“Course she does!” Carter insisted. “She’s probably just still a little bitter about having to get her annual shots at Dr. Mary’s this week.”

“Aww!” Ariana pouted her bottom lip. Carter then leaned over and whispered like a co-conspirator, “Took two vet techs to hold her down and she still managed to draw blood.”

“That’s my girl!” Ariana chuckled, and finally the cat crawled up into her lap and perched there like Ariana’s lap was her throne. Ari then cast her gaze toward Carter and asked, “So how are you doing? Really.”

“Me?” Carter asked, confused. “I’m fine.”

Ariana rolled her eyes and said, “Carter. I’m your best friend. I’ve always been able to tell when you’re lying.”

“How?” Carter all but demanded, then quickly changed his tune and stated, “I most certainly do not!” causing his BFF to smother a smile, but not quickly enough. She pointed a forefinger toward her own eyes and answered, “You have this way about batting your eyelashes a little bit when you’re not being entirely honest.”

She then tilted her head to the side and asked, “Is this about your match with Miles?”

Carter sighed, seemingly avoiding her gaze as both she and Ms. Thang looked back toward him. He sighed, “Is it that obvious?” To which she pinched a thumb and forefinger close together.

He finally admitted, “I’m just nervous, Ari. This match is serious. It could be violent. And I’m in there against my own husband and I-I don’t know how to handle it.”

“Have you tried talking to Miles about it?”

“And say what?” He asked. “Confide that I’m feeling the same way that he probably is?”

“Fair.” She conceded. “But you have to talk to someone.”

Carter nodded, a downcast look on his face. “I considered Doctor Delacore but this is out of her realm of expertise. Besides, I can’t just go run to my therapist every time I have a problem.” He sighed and shook his head. “I don’t know. I’ll think of something.”

Ariana patted his shoulder before giving it a light squeeze. She said, “In the meantime, why don’t you pick out a movie for us to watch? I’ll order us a nice curry. I’m in the mood for something spicy!” She then glanced down at the feline who was now curled up on her lap and purring with contentment. “It looks like I’m not going anywhere for a while.”

“Now you’re talking!” Carter’s face lit up, all concerns over the past few minutes all but forgotten. He stood upright and crossed the immediate threshold to the shelves where he and Miles had grown quite the collection of DVDs and BluRays. True streaming was the thing now, but both he and his husband had an affinity for the classics.

“Hello?” he heard Ariana on the phone. “I’d like to place an order for delivery?”

Carter reached for the movie he had his heart set on when he paused, his face confused and his eyes roaming the collection. Noticing this, Ariana covered the phone with her hand and asked, “Carter? What’s wrong?”

“I’m not sure.” Carter said. “I just bought Kraven and thought we could watch it, but it’s not where I put it on the shelf.”

“What do you mean?” She asked, her brow knitted in a confused frown. “Where is it?”

“Well, it was on the shelf…” He answered, picking the BluRay up from the spot his eyes discovered it. “It’s just not where I put it.”

He turned around to Ariana and shook his head, “It was moved.”



The Elimination Chamber

Seven men will enter this history-making match in Sin City Wrestling, and only one will exit with both the honor of being the very first victor as well as being named the number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship. Whether it be Finn Whelan or Alex Jones, both would be paying very close attention as whoever walked out of the Chamber would have earned it, and thereby declared themselves publicly as a legit threat to their championship reign.

And one of those seven men - Helluva Bottom Carter - stood on the viewing deck of the Las Vegas Strip’s Eiffel Tower, his eyes surveying the night life for the famed “City of Sin” that had become his home. All of the lights of the hotels and Casinos along the famed Strip beneath the night sky, while the lights of hundreds of cars passing along the historic route, going both to and fro.

“I’m going to fill you in on a little secret Bulldog. I know, I could call you by your given name of Bill or your surname of Barnhart but to me? As both a peer and a fan of this business before I ever set foot inside of the ring? To me, you’ll always be the Bulldog. Anyway, out of all the men I've competed against from SCU to SCW, you rank right at the top as one of my favorite opponents. Not just toughest, but favorite.”

“Reason being, for all of your accolades. For every championship and Hall of Fame induction that you've earned - and believe me when I say there's been plenty from both sides - you don't take yourself as seriously as you might want for us to believe. I mean, any grizzled veteran of the ring such as yourself that can break out into song during a promo?”


Carter shows those pearly whites and salutes the camera.

“Respect! You and I have had our share of experiences inside of the ring, in both singles and tag team matches. And for someone who is as old school as you are, it amazed me just how open-minded you are as an opponent. You never once hesitated in getting up close and personal. You were, are, an equal opportunity butt kicker. In fact, the only thing I ever had against you doesn’t even really have anything to do with you, either as a person or a wrestler.”

Carter leaned in closer toward the camera with his hand cupped over his mouth to stage whisper.

“It’s your wife and manager. And this isn’t even because of how she involves herself in your promos. I mean, who cares if she does some of the talking? She’s your manager. A manager is a mouthpiece for their wrestler, so you shouldn’t be penalized for her doing her job.”

Carter briefly looked into the camera before resuming his shoot.

“No, this is because she’s both a back stabber and a hypocrite. Now I know you feel the need to defend her by proxy but let’s be honest. She’s about the most dishonest person in SCW and that includes Logan Hunter and Kevin Carter. This is the woman that helped blind Fenris and then told the world it never happened, even though everyone saw it! This is the woman who warns everyone not to interfere in your matches lest they incur her wrath – and then goes out and interferes in your matches herself. Get where I’m going with this, Bulldog? I’m hoping that you haven’t grown too comfortable with her lending you a helping hand because that’s not happening this time around. You’re going to be inside of a sealed pod and the Chamber itself, and she’s going to be on the outside with absolutely no way to help. It’s just you and six other men, Bulldog. Let’s make history!”

That said, Carter briefly leaned over for something off camera and proceeded to pick up a small, potted cactus. He gave it the once over before setting it back down.

“Funny the things you find here in Vegas, isn’t it Vinnie? I remember that match I had with you back in January of 2023 like it was yesterday. Yeah, can you believe it’s been that long? Two years since you and I set foot inside of the ring against one another! I can only hope the fact that the memory still lingering to this very day is a testament to just what that match meant to me at Inception VI. I remember I wasn’t exactly in my best frame of mind - which I’m fairly certain that you can relate to. At least from a professional standpoint. I was ready to chuck it in and settle for being a curtain jerker for the remainder of my career, were it not for two certain individuals. One was, of course, my now husband Miles. He had no intention of letting me step back into the shadows of obscurity, and neither would the other person I make mention of… You, Vinnie.”

Carter nodded.

“Yeah, you might not even be aware of what you did for me at that point in time, Vinnie, but I’m here to tell you now. I know full well that I wasn’t booked for Inception VI. Another Supercard event with yours truly holding down the fort in catering. A feeling that I thought I should get used to. And then you stepped in. You weren’t booked either. In fact, you were making something of a return as I recall and you wanted booked, and you wouldn’t take no for an answer. You are a former World and Internet Champion more than once and you weren’t going to be left out. And seemingly, you weren’t going to let me be left out either. You wanted a match, you wanted me as an opponent, and you and I practically set that ring ablaze with the performance we gave the world.”

“And I’ll be honest with you. I still feel as if I won that match by the skin of my teeth. You beat me from pillar to post and showed me the tough love inside of the ring that I desperately needed. You showed me why, despite all of your unique characteristics, you are a former World Heavyweight and Internet Champion. And that win against you was all the proof that I needed that I belong up there as well. It was that win that gave me the confidence I needed to win the Internet title from Peter Vaughn. And it’ll carry me on though this match and straight towards the World Championship. So I will thank you again Vinnie for everything that you did for me then, but you won’t be thanking me anytime soon for what’s going to happen in just over a week.”


Carter then paused, arms resting on the rail of the deck, his head lowered. After several lingering moments, he glanced up and scoffed, shaking his head.

“You know Eddie Lyons, and what I am about to say is going to be said with respect so I hope that you take it that way. Out of all the men in this match, to me, you are the truest wildcard out of everyone. I’ve been inside of the ring against Finn Whelan. I’ve watched countless others step inside of the ring against the champion and it’s my personal opinion that you took one of the most dominant champions in SCW history to the brink of defeat. I was honestly shocked that you didn’t walk away with the gold that night, but that’s more a testament to the caliber of athlete Finn is than anything negative about yourself.”

“And I am positive that not only will you get another shot at the championship and one day will become top dawg around here, but it won’t be because of the Elimination Chamber because you won’t be the man with his arm raised in the end. Because when you decided to stoop low enough to infer that Miles and I were the ‘weak links’ of this match because of our devotion to one another, you made me all the more determined to see you not walk out the winner. You think that just because Miles and I aren’t willing to bash each others heads into the Chamber and reduce each other to bloody pulp that we don’t have it in us to win the Chamber?”


Carter just shook his head, his eyes never straying far from the camera.

“I’ll tell you again what I told you then. Miles and I don’t have to turn each other into ground beef in order to compete against each other. You on the other hand? You flat out said that you’d do it for us so please, allow me to hit you with the one insult that is going to have you so damn pissed that it’ll make you want to use my head and the Chamber like a cheese grater! You are more like your cousin than you pretend to NOT be! And I welcome you to try anything and everything that you think yourself capable of doing at my expense – and we’ll just see for ourselves if you’re truly ‘Unbreakable’.”

Carter stood upright and his face took on a more serious expression, one more annoyance than determination.

“And I will go on record and reiterate that Jayden Harris and J2H do not belong anywhere near this match! They don't! This whole thing between them has been dragging on since Jayden ran J2H down because, at the time, Daddy Dearest, was unable to get the job done. And that was how long ago? Let it die out already because it's getting to the point where nobody cares anymore! The only ones who do are …”

Carter motioned from side to side toward the camera.

“The two of you. And you two could have had some big match to bring this thing between you to a close at Blaze of Glory. Something epic between just the both of you that would burn its way into the memories of wrestling fans and your own peers for years to come. But no. Instead, you horn in on a history-making event that neither of you belong in. Of course I'm pretty certain what the both of you are going to say. Or at the very least, what J2H is going to say. He's going to say what he always says - I'm J2H!... And that's it. That's his reasoning. That's his justification for being handed everything that he thinks he's entitled to.”

“J2H! 2016 and 2017 Wrestler of the Year! J2H! 2016 and 2017 Man of the Year! J2H! In 20168, ranked by Tommy Knocks as the greatest Superstar in SCW history! J2H! 2019 Hall of Fame inductee! J2H! Longest championship reign in the history of Sin City ..!”


Carter briefly broke his focus, smiling and holding up a hand.

“Sorry, force of habit. That one doesn't belong to you anymore, at least it won't in a matter of days. That's when our current champion, Finn Whelan, will have broken your record. Now granted there are arguments that the competition levels between them and now differ like night and day…”

Carter scrunched up his face and shook his head

“I can't say I agree with that, but it's neither here nor there. Point is that in a matter of days you are no longer going to be the Golden Child of Sin City Wrestling. Your time of waltzing in like you own the place and think you can call all the shots? Gone. Your time of thinking you have Mark Ward and Christian Underwood wrapped around your little fine? Gone. The days of you walking in and just getting a championship match just because you feel like it? Gone. Do you honestly think that if you win - you won't - but if you do and you happen to unseat the champion? That they'll let you get away with your usual modus operandi of MAYBE winning the championship and then just throw it back in the faces of EVERYONE by just vacating it rather than defend it like a REAL champion?”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head.

“Two times you won the World Championship and just vacated it. Two times you won the Internet title and just left it there like you were proving some kind of insipid point. I always wondered why you would do that when you worked hard to win the championship in the first place. Attitude aside, I actually respected you because you were one of the first wrestlers to prove that guys like us, guys like me - light heavyweights - belonged in this business and could succeed in it. And then the answer struck me from out of nowhere and even I have to admit it was a disheartening discovery. Maybe you preferred vacating rather than defending simply because – you couldn’t. I mean, you could but whatever reign you had in the now would pale in comparison to that first one and your ego just could not handle it. And your ego is not going to be able to handle the Elimination Chamber because there is not a man involved in that match who is not going to work overtime just to keep you from winning and once again tarnishing the prestige of the SCW World Championship!”

“But… as infuriating as your previous actions have been, at the very least you have proven time and again that J2H is money. J2H is a Main Event level star. You worked your way from the bottom to the very top, from being the laughing stock of the locker room to the envy of many. More than I can say really for Jayden Harris - the guy who shares the reason why either one of you are even involved in this match in the first place.”

“I mean, I get it. The bosses think a major feud will help sell this match - both Chamber matches actually because what they did for you two? They also did for the Bombshells’s Chamber match, gifting the spots to Candy and Necra rather than have them actually win a qualifying match to earn it.”

“But I suppose that’s just one of the benefits of being SCW’s resident nepo-baby, isn’t it Jayden? I mean, the sheer level of hypocrisy that practically radiates off of you is about as blinding as staring into an eclipse. Some time ago last year, you told the world that you were not your father, and you’re right. You’re not. While I am not the biggest fan of his for obvious reasons, at the very least, Michael Harris had a personality that wasn’t dominated by this overbearing chip on his shoulder. He at the very least had a personality that didn’t make him seem like Bart Simpson had stepped into the real world. Your father had style. He had charisma. And he had a legacy that is going to be remembered for years to come. Decades! Can you actually say the same? Because for a man that tells the world over that he’s not his father and wants to separate himself from his legacy, sure does seem to be reaping the benefits of being a second generation Superstar!”

“After all, how else can you really explain this immediate push to the stratosphere that you’ve been enjoying ever since you signed your name on the dotted line? Because you are the son of Michael Harris. It’s sure as hell not because of your own merit because you really haven’t done what you want the world to believe.”

“Okay, you made it to the Quarter-Finals of the 2024 Blast From the Past before you pussed out and stabbed your partner in the back. That alone showed your lack of maturity inside of the ring and proof you never would have made it past Whelan or whoever the champion might have been at the end of the tournament. But aside from that…?”


Carter held his arms out with an expression of wonder.

“You’ve been so consumed by J2H and his bootlicks that you haven’t really noticed that there is a whole roster that is anxious for the chance to step inside of the ring against the so-called ‘future legend’ that you claim to be. Granted, you got some pretty impressive wins for yourself against the likes of Alexander Raven and Kevin Carter in the process, but once again: you have blinders on, taking your attention completely away from everything else going on around you. There is more to SCW than J2H. More than Kevin Carter. And even as we near the Elimination Chamber, why are you even involved? Because of your obsession with J2H! The simple truth of the matter is that you did not earn your spot in the Chamber like five other men did. You fell into it. You lucked out! True, you did make J2H tap out but at the same time, HE pinned YOU and I am STILL trying to wrap my head around the way that worked.”

“Oh and side note? Don’t get cocky because you made the great J2H tap out. You weren't the first to manage that. That honor goes to Fenris.”

“Which brings me back to my original point. When Song and Seleana Zdunich both missed out on their chance to get into the Chamber, they didn’t get a second chance. Nobody else that flubbed theory shot got a second chance, so why then did you? Answer: Because you’re the son of Michael Harris.”

“I admit it. I want to like you. After the hell you’ve been put through over the past year, I want to support you. I want to root for you and have your back if you need it the next time you get jumped. But Jayden, I am going to say two words that are probably going to haunt you in the years to come. Earn. It! Daddy isn’t here to help you out this time, and once that Chamber door closes, neither is anyone else.”


Carter then leaned against one of the metallic support structures and drew in a deep breath, his face marred by concern.

“I guess you could say I saved the best for last.

Carter shook his head, his visage confused.

“I still don’t know how this is supposed to play out if Miles and I are the two that have to begin this match, or if we’re the final two. Anything could happen in this match where we end up left alone inside of the Chamber and then what? Both of us have the same hopes and dreams going into this match; to win and secure for ourselves a shot at the World Championship. And for one of us to realize our dream, we have to dash the hopes of the one person we love. And I’ll be honest - the very thought scares me.”

“How do you look at the person who brought you from the brink of disaster and showed you a love that you never thought you deserved, and tell them that your dreams will be put ahead of their own? When I sat backstage and watched Miles earn his spot in the Chamber by beating Logan Hunter, I was as proud as a husband could be. I was telling everyone who would listen - willing or otherwise - that we were looking at the winner of the first-ever Elimination Chamber. And then I was scheduled for my own qualifying match against Connor Murphy. And when I won that match, all I could think afterwards was ‘what did I just do?’”

“Admittedly this isn’t the first time that Miles and I faced each other in a match - and I’m not counting that bullshit match that Victoria Lyons tried to force us into. I’m thinking more about the time that Miles was the Roulette Champion back in `22. For some god forsaken reason the powers that be granted me a title shot at the worst time in my life, and unbeknownst to Miles or anyone else, I walked into that match with a broken finger. And through no one’s fault but my own, I think I became the first person in history to tap out to a hammerlock. Not my proudest of moments but my point remains the same. That match was our last legit competitive match - well before we started dating and long before we got married. And now here we are, together in possibly one of the potentially most violent matches conceivable and I … I don’t know what to do. I don’t know how to handle this.”


Carter then moved over to the elevator and pressed the ‘down’ button. He turned toward the camera, his eyes glistening. And for all intents and purposes, he might as well have been looking at Miles himself.

“Miles, you know that I love you. More than any poet could ever describe and do it justice. But you and I have the same dream going into this match, and as much as we want to support each other's dreams, only one of us is going to be able to make it out of there as the winner.”

The elevator door slid open and Carter stepped inside, giving the camera one last, lingering stare.

“So let’s you and I prove Eddie Lyons wrong and one of us win this thing without busting each other open?”

He gave a wistful smile before the elevator door closed.

8
Climax Control Archives / Welcome Wagon
« on: March 07, 2025, 06:07:36 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers

The elevator on the sixth floor slid open, the only sound to herald the arrival to this level of the Turnberry Towers was the tell-tale soft ‘ding’ with two very specific figures stepping out into the carpeted hallway.

“I don’t get it, Miles.” Carter said, carrying a small, covered tray in his hands as his husband Miles stepped up to his side and led him down the short hall toward the specific destination. “Why are we doing this?”

“Why not?” Miles shrugged. “She’s new to the building and could probably stand to meet a few of her neighbors.”

“My point exactly.” Carter brought Miles to a halt, turning to face him directly. “We’ve never played ‘welcome wagon’ with anyone else that moved in. What makes this one so special?”

Miles fought to maintain his composure, smothering the smile that almost lit up his face. A fact that did not go entirely unnoticed by his ever-observant husband. Kristjan and Aron had both warned him about this new arrival, but not exactly in a bad way. And thus far, he and the brothers Baltasarsson had managed to keep Carter in the dark about this new neighbor. All the better to surprise him.

Miles finally sighed and answered, “She moved into Karen’s old place. Isn’t that reason enough?”

Carter raised an eyebrow, hinting at a slight state of disbelief as Miles placed a hand on the small of his back and gently steered him further up the hall until they arrived at a specific door and Miles rapped his knuckles hard on the door frame. And only a fraction of time later, the door swung open with a flourish and the boys were greeted by….

“Hi boys!” - A rather robust blonde woman, full-figured in her early forties. She was voluptuous, if nothing else, with a bright and expectant smile on her face as she stood in the door frame to her home, and showing what Carter thought to be showing way too much cleavage for this early in the afternoon.

“Hi.” Miles spoke first, as for once Carter seemed to be at a temporary loss for words at the sight standing before them. “I’m Miles, this is Carter.” He gestured toward his husband, and a small nudge from Miles helped break Carter from the trance he seemed to have fallen under.

“Hi.” He croaked, before clearing his throat and spoke more clearly. “Hi. Welcome wagon!” He held up the covered tray and the neighbor's eyes lit up with a sparkling delight at the bounty within - chocolate Rice Krispie treats.

“Ooohh!” She cooed with delight, stepping aside and giving the two men free entry into her home. And no sooner did Carter set foot inside than he came to a sudden halt, almost causing Miles to walk right into him from behind were it not for his slick reflexes.

“Wow…” Carter simply said as his wide eyes roamed around the condo that was the same floor plan as their own, but decorated completely differently with a heavy emphasis on pinks and whites with flecks of gold thrown in for good measure. Where Carter had taken painstaking measures to decorate his and Miles’s home in as modern and tasteful a manner as he could, with help from his Grams, this woman seemed to have just set off an explosion in RuPaul’s interior design firm. I mean, there was even an ivy swing fixed against the far wall as part of her decor!

“You like?” She asked with a hopeful smile, her squeaky accent unique to their ears. “I decorated it myself!”

“And I believe that.” Carter said with a nod, earning him another nudge from Miles in a silent beckoning for him to behave. But this seemed to have flown completely over her head as she smiled and directed Miles and Carter to take a seat on the bubblegum pink loveseat, taking the tray from Carter’s hands and placing it on the coffee table between them.

Oliwia sat on a powder blue chair with more pillows along the back than what was necessary, folding her hands in her lap. “I am Oliwia.”

“Olivia?” Carter repeated, thinking he had misheard.

“No, Oliwia.” She corrected him with a shake of her head. “With a ‘w’. My parents were allergic to olives.” Carter shot Miles a curious look but it bounced right off of him, Miles having had some ample time to better prepare himself for this unique new neighbor. Unlike Carter who couldn’t seem to be able to stop his eyes from finding something new around this place that had the visual equivalent of staring into an eclipse.

Oliwia then asked, “Which condo do you boys live in?”

“The one right below you, actually.” Miles answered.

“Aww.” Oliwia cooed again. “Well it will be a pleasure to have you boys under me.” Almost causing Carter to choke on his own spit at her unique turn of a phrase. Miles just closed his eyes with a tight smile, shaking his head and enjoying every moment of what Carter was experiencing with this woman.

Oliwia then pointed a painted nail that seemed to have been bedazzled between them and she asked, “Are you boys best friends then?”

“Miles is my husband.” Carter answered her amicably, but had he known what her reaction might have been, he would have been sorely tempted to withhold that nugget of information as Oliwia’s eyes opened about as wide as her mouth did, until her entire face was smiling.

“Well o-KAY!” She squealed in her thick accent. “I love da gays! What do you boys do for a living? OnlyFans!?”

“No!” Carter quickly corrected her, then managed to quell his emotions, before answering, “We’re wrestlers.”

“Ooo!” Her brown eyes sparkled. “Like in mud or oil!?”

“Professional.” Miles answered. “We’re professional wrestlers.” And they could practically see the hope in her eyes extinguish as her shoulders sagged in vast disappointment. “Oh, that’s so boring.” Earning a near comedic frown from Carter. But knowing his husband and even more so his acidic tongue, Miles quickly interrupted and broached the topic, “What do you do, Oliwia?”

To which she answered, “I run a male modeling agency. We specialize in men's underwear.”

And for the first time, Carter and Miles caught sight of several black and white framed photographs placed strategically around the condo of men in various states of undress. 

“Really?” Miles nodded, his mouth open almost as wide as Carter’s own, and Oliwia was obviously quite proud as she answered, “Oh yes. There are big things in men's undies.”

“I’ve always thought so.” Carter said before Miles could even try to stop him. Meanwhile, Oliwia reached over and popped the cover off of the tray to reveal the chocolate bounty. Oliwia took note of Miles’s own muscular physique, most notably his arms and she leaned in with a coy wink and asked, “You look very fit, Miles. Have you ever considered modeling in your undies?”

She offered the tray to the two guys, and while first Carter took a treat and then Miles, Miles answered her, “Well ....”

Carter interrupted, “Tell her no.” To which Miles immediately mimicked, “No.”

“Aww.” Oliwia seemed very much disappointed as she took a bite of the chocolate Treat, and immediately made a comedic, scrunched up face as she chewed. Here in the United States, Rice Krispie Treats were a treat. Clearly wherever Oliwia was from, the feeling was not entirely mutual.

Carter and Miles watched in amusement as she tried her best to put on a brave face with a polite smile that she was unable to hide.

“Oliwia?” Carter pressed. “Is something wrong?”

“No.” Oliwia answered, still trying to maintain her polite facade. “But better luck next time with your meatloaf.” Causing Carter to spin his head to look incredulously at Miles who almost choked on his own Treat.



Las Vegas, Nevada -
SCW Offices

More specifically, the part of the offices of SCW that is open to the public and serves as the ‘official’ Hall of Fame. It would be here that we find Helluva Bottom Carter as he is dressed in a smart casual sense - complete with skin-tight denim jeans, tanned boots, a cream colored Polo and his eyes hidden behind a pair of shades. Carter strolled about these hallowed halls, his attention straying from one Hall of Fame induction display to another.

All the while, other fans of Sin City Wrestling also had been taking this opportunity to tour this esteemed facility. Ever careful not to stray but always hopeful to catch sight of a particular favorite Superstar or Bombshell…

“I know when you’re involved in this sport, the one thing that should be on the mind of every athlete, man and woman alike, is that prize at the top of the mountain. The World Championship. That gold belt tells the entire world that you are the best of the best, and if that isn’t the end goal for you in your dream career, then I have to ask; what is even the point of getting involved in this business? I mean, sure there are plenty - and I do mean plenty - of perks when you sign on to put your body on the line inside of the ring. The pay is great. Sin City Wrestling is probably the only wrestling promotion that I’ve ever heard of that offers medical insurance and believe me when I say that this perk comes in handy!”

“There is also the point that we as Superstars and Bombshells get to tour the entire world, to places that I personally never would have believed I’d be able to travel to. When I first started training to wrestle at the GO Gym, I thought that I’d be competing in high school gymnasiums and that maybe I’d get to go as far as Canada and maybe Mexico. And I have! I’ve been there and back again. I’ve been to Japan - a dream place for anyone that is a wrestler because they take their sport more seriously than any other nation. And the fans in Japan treat us like rock stars - only with infinite more respect! I am lucky enough to have traveled and competed in six of the seven continents of this world and those are experiences that I will never take for granted.”

“Those are some of the better benefits of wrestling for SCW - but to become the World Heavyweight Champion? That is something that every man signed should be striving for. Because otherwise you are just wasting your time, the time of Mark Ward and Christian Underwood - and let’s face facts! You’re wasting the time of every fan who is watching us both online and from inside the arenas. Because to become the champion or just for the opportunity to fight for the championship, you have to be at your best, facing the best. And at the end of the story, isn’t that the entire point of living out your dreams?”

“I’ve been lucky enough to have had a handful of chances to compete for the World Championship, and thus far I have to admit that the gold has eluded me. So far it just hasn’t been my time, but those times are changing and I’ve only just recently found myself in position to get another chance at the title, whether the champion be Finn Whelan or Alex Jones. I just have to get past six other men in SCW’s first-ever Elimination Chamber match, where the winner will be declared the number one contender to the champion. And yeah, I admit I stand by my opinion that our match should be like the Bombshells. It should be for the championship, not just for a chance at the gold. But, that’s why I’m not the boss or matchmaker. I’m just one of the lucky SOBs who earned their way into the Chamber match. Alongside such names like Jayden Harris, Bill Barnhart, J2H, Eddie Lyons … and yeah. My own husband, Miles Kasey.”


Carter bit at his bottom lip and cocked his head.

“I know I shouldn’t express anything short of appreciation at this opportunity, but I find myself backed into a corner, being in the same match that my husband is in. I mean, it wouldn’t be the first time that Miles and I have had to step inside of the ring against each other, but there is absolutely no way to try and convince the world - and more importantly, myself - that this experience won’t be different. We’re talking about being inside of a twenty foot tall steel structure where anything could happen that could hurt one another.”

Carter shrugged.

“What happens if the time comes where it’s myself against Miles? What happens if it comes down to just the two of us and only one of us can have that all-important chance at whomever the World Champion happens to be? Only one of us can win, it’s every man for himself.”

Carter closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath before continuing.

“But for now, I have other things to focus my attention on. One other person rather than six. I said it’s a waste of time to not want to be the best, and the man that I’m facing this week? He’s had a number of chances at the World Heavyweight title and so far? He’s been the king of SCW two times. A two-time World Heavyweight Champion.”

Carter held up two fingers.

“Alex Jones. A walking history maker in Sin City Wrestling. A former Roulette Champion. A World Mixed Tag Team Champion with Johanna Krieger. I mean, I could go on and on about this man’s credentials - and that’s just here in SCW! I mean, Alex Jones is in the Class of 2022 Hall of Fame! He’s probably won more awards than most! He is a certifiable, walking legend. Not just in SCW, but wherever he decided to lace up his boots and teach the younger generation what it means to take pride in what you do inside of the ring. And now I get the chance to stand inside of the ring with him, and I have to admit; it feels like there could be more than just pride on the line between us. Or… am I reading the room wrong, Alex?”

“Fact. You and I both want to win this match and use it as a means to an end. A way to march ourselves into Tucson at Blaze of Glory to carry the momentum on our side. You going into your rematch against Finn Whelan for the gold, and me against those six other men in the Chamber. And compared to you Alex, I’m still a rookie even though I’ve been going the better part of five years in my career. But in that time, I’ve faced my fair share of ‘legends’. I am talking about names like Goth, Senor Vinnie, Austin James Mercer, ‘Bulldog’ Bill Barnhart’, Michael Harris and yes – J2H himself. I’ve won some, I’ve lost some - but every experience has been a learning one. And when I can learn from men like that - from men like you? I might not have my arm raised in the end every single time but the wealth of knowledge men like you provide? In that regard, I am very much a winner.”

“So when Sunday comes around, I have to ask you this one question, Alex. Are you and I going to have a problem? Other than trying to get one step further up the ladder at the other’s expense, that is. I ask this because history is not so lost on me as some might imagine. And believe me when I say I remember well everything that has happened between Miles and Wolfslair. I remember everything Finn and you have said about him, about his betrayal. About his attacking Finn to get one step closer to the World Championship, and you know what?”

“Enough! Enough with bitching about what happened in the past! Enough with the hypocrisy! That’s right, I said it! Ever since all of this started between Miles and the rest of you, I found it hilarious how you would call him out for what he did to Finn, turning his back on Wolfslair - your words, not mine. While at the same time, you and yours turned a complete blind eye to everything that Austin James Mercer did to me to get to Miles. I mean…”


Carter held out his hands while wearing an inquisitive facial expression.

“Really! How was that any different? Was it because Austin was one of the main cast? One of the core members to Wolfslair? If so, then please allow me to call you and everyone else out on that extreme level of bullshit! Being one of the main members of Wolfslair, you would think that would also mean that Mercer would be held to a higher standard! To serve as a better example in how to behave with one another, but apparently I’m wrong! Because I can fully remember bringing this all up before and not a single one of you took the time to address anything I had to say about the matter. Not one of you could look me in the eyes and tell me why Mercer attacking the man of a Wolfslair member - repeatedly - and putting me in the hospital, was in any way, shape or form - different! Or…”

Carter then pointed right into the camera.

“How what you did at Inception VII was any different. Huh, Alex? Go on and try to explain that. You have burned Miles Kasey in effigy for his attacking Finn Whelan from behind for months, but you go and attack that very same man! Hitting him in the head and back with a steel chair and not a god damned person speaks up! Again, how is there any difference? The answer is actually very simple, Alex.”

Carter leaned in closer.

“There is no difference. It’s just a very simple matter of you not practicing what you preach! Of you letting things get to you and that’s alright but when Miles did the same, according to you it was the crime of the century.”

“I am going into this match against you Alex with no burdens on my mind other than the mad desire to set you and the rest of Wolfslair’s heads on straight. To hopefully get you and everyone else’s eyes to open and see things for the way they are. Because if you happen to go into this match against me blind, the only thing you’re going to accomplish is to get lost in the darkness.”


Carter headed toward the exit but paused just long enough for one final word.

“No offense.”

Before he took his leave, closing the door behind him.

9
Climax Control Archives / Disappointments and expectations
« on: February 21, 2025, 07:25:12 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada - Turnberry Towers

A familiar enough site for anyone with a knowledgeable history where some of Sin City Wrestling's resident Superstars were concerned. The Towers, located a mere block away from the famed Vegas Strip, was where not only Carter and Miles called home, but of course, Fenris - his husband David Shepherd and his brother Aron as well. It was centrally located on ten acres right in the heart of Vegas and everywhere around the Towers was something for the residents to take hearty advantage of.

But in this particular condominium on the fifth floor, there were two faces most familiar with the SCW Universe on the scene...

"Mal and I really appreciate you and Miles letting us crash here for a few days." Bella Madison said amicably as she and Carter Kasey-McKinney emerged from the hallway of the luxury condo in which Carter and his husband Miles called home. Having helped Bella get her things settled in the guest room, Carter paused and gave Bella a funny look at her use of the phrase 'and Mal' to which she sighed with a smile and a slight shake of her head.

"Okay," She admitted. "I appreciate it. Mal was kind of pushing for us to stay at a hotel."

"Why?" Carter frowned. "Hotels are just an unnecessary expense. Why would someone rather stay in a hotel than with friends..." Carter trailed off, looking into Bella's teasing eyes and he looked aside and exhaled gently.

"He was afraid he would overhear Miles and I going at it." Carter reasoned, to which Bella betrayed the truth with a laugh as she admitted, "Yeah. I believe his exact words were 'I don't want to hear those two making barnyard noises all night!'" In the best impression of Malachi's husky Irish accent that she was able to muster.

"Uh huh..." Carter mused. "Well not that I'm making any promises, but how did you manage to convince him to stay over while you were in town?"

"I told him that you guys had the bedroom sound proofed." Bella answered all too casually as she had a seat on their sofa in the front room. Carter remained standing at the foot of the sofa and he folded his arms over his upper body and frowned, "And he bought that?"

"By the time he finds out the truth, it'll be too late." Bella answered, to which Carter just shook his head and turned around, stating, "We'll try to control ourselves."

"Where are they, anyway?" Bella then asked, sitting upright and having a look around. "The movie is going to start soon." A movie. In the City of Sin and playing hosts, Miles and Carter would have taken their guests to anywhere they wanted to go for a nice evening out. A dinner, nightclub - anything. But all Malachi and Bella wanted (for this particular evening) was a movie and a nice home cooked meal.

Carter just directed her attention toward the sliding patio doors where indeed Miles and Malachi could be seen standing in the cool, Las Vegas air and hovering over Miles's most cherished possession - his grill.  "I think they're still debating over the proper way to stack charcoal briquettes." Carter said, turning to give Bella an exasperated look.

To which she replied, "You know you'd avoid silly debates like that if Miles would just get a gas grill." Carter just stared at her and visibly shuddered before he said with much faux seriousness in his voice, "Oh I just dare you to suggest that to Miles!"

Bella just smiled and held her hands up in surrender but just in time as the patio door slid open, letting in a gust of cool wind to blow across the foyer. Ms. Thang, perched on her royal throne aka the coffee table, looked up from her royal nap and twitched her whiskers in annoyance before hopping down and moved about the condo to continue her leisure.

"It's about time!" Carter greeted the two men as Miles and Malachi entered the condo, Mal sliding the patio door closed behind the pair. "Who won the big debate?"

"It's my grill." Miles stated matter-of-factly, giving his husband a quick smooch. "I won." And behind Miles, Malachi mimicked his friend by making a face and mouthing the exact same words Miles had just spoken.

"Well fascinating as the Great Briquette debates are, I'm sure..." Bella all but announced, standing up from where she was sitting. "That scintillating wit could have waited. We need to get to the movies."

"Yeah," Miles stole a glance at the clock on the wall. "I checked and the next showing for Captain America isn't too far from now."

"Captain America?" Carter frowned. "I was hoping we could go see Flow."

"Oo!" Bella turned around from grabbing hers and Malachi's jackets, eyes wide with a reflection of excitement in her baby blues. "I thought Flow was out of theaters! I haven't seen it yet!"

Carter stated with a smile, "I found a theater that keeps those indie films longer than most others!" At about the same time Malachi said, "You can see that on Max any time!"

But Bella was not someone to just not accept a random gauntlet being tossed down at her feet and she helpfully pointed out, "Considering how fast those Marvel films go to streaming these days, you could say the same for Captain America."

"Besides," Carter added. "The MCU has went downhill ever since Endgame! I mean, just look at Kraven!"

"Kraven isn't a part of the MCU!" Malachi barked, but Carter debated, "Close enough!"

"And besides..." Carter then walked around the edge of the sofa, joining Bella at her side for what was fast becoming a "wives versus husbands" debate, even if one of the wives was, in fact, a man. "The only good thing they've done since is Agatha."

Malachi audibly scoffed to which Carter spun around and held out a finger, pointed directly at him, "Ohhh NO!" Malachi blinked back with widened eyes and looked to Miles who just shrugged with a smirk, stating, "Thou shalt not speak Agatha's name in vain in this house." Causing his male guest to roll his eyes quite noticeably.

"So what are we going to do?" Bella asked, passing her husband his jacket to stave off the bitter chill that Vegas was still seeing at this early time of the year. "We clearly don't agree on what movie to see?"

"Well," Miles offered. "You two..." he pointed at Bella and Carter. "Could go see Flow while Mal and I watch Captain America. They've got to be playing at the same theater."

"They are." Carter answered with a nod. "But Captain America starts thirty minutes later and is almost an hour longer. So Bella and I would be left sitting and waiting for over an hour for you two."

"And...?" Mal shrugged his shoulders, earning him a swat in the upper body from his wife. Malachi cleared his throat and looked innocently toward first his wife and then to a smiling Miles. Malachi nodded toward Miles and then to Carter, half jokingly saying, "You two could just arm wrestle for it as the hosts."

Miles smiled and Carter just looked between them and shrugged, slipping off his feathered wool/denim jacket, "Sure, I'm game!"

Carter passed his jacket over to Bella and Malachi just smiled confidently, knowing full well that his friend Miles was clearly the physically stronger of the two. Miles just went along with it, always a good sport no matter the circumstance. He too removed his jacket and flung it over the back of the sofa and followed Carter toward the bar counter that separated the kitchen from the rest of their home. Bella and Malachi watched closely as both of their hosts took their positions and placed their elbows on the bar counter.

Bella stepped up to play the role of referee as her boys locked their hands together, their fingers interwoven.

"You ready?" Bella asked each, and both Carter and Miles nodded. "Okay... go!"

And no sooner did she call out for the contest to begin, than did Carter reach up and with a deft flick of his hand, pop open the upper half of his button up shirt, flashing Miles his developed left pectoral. Miles stared and Carter swiftly put his arm down for the win. Miles remained slack jawed and his lustful gaze followed his husband as he walked back around to the foyer, buttoning his shirt back up as a very pleased Bella announced to a startled Malachi, "Flow it is!"

Malachi watched as Carter and his wife headed for the front door and he called out, "Two out of three!"

"Not a chance!" Bella shouted back.

Malachi just turned and huffed at Miles who continued to stare, "Nice going lust bucket!"



A video feed proceeded to showcase the violent intricacies of the upcoming Elimination Chamber. The images of the monolith of steel, eighteen feet in height and thirty-six feet in diameter. At a staggering fourteen short tons, it is an imposing structure where in mere weeks, the Superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling would be putting it all on the line for this one shot at potential glory.

The camera then drew back, the shot widening and it is revealed that the viewer of this footage is none other than former Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. His dazzling eyes are foreboding and stern in a most uncharacteristic way, never leaving the flickering images on the screen until the footage finally draws to a close. Only then did Carter nod and slowly turn around, his back against the wall both literally as well as figuratively.

He clapped the palms of both hands together.

"Okay! So, now we come to our favorite part of the day. That part where all of you fine people tune in to hear whatever it is that I have to say about my opponent. Now I know some of you out there are going to support the other guy, while others have my back and will be cheering me on. And bless you for that - but first, before we get that far, there's another fork in the road that I want to take a little detour down. Same destination, different path if you will."

"When Mark Ward and Christian Underwood first announced the Elimination Chamber matches at Inception VII, I think you could hear the collective roofs over both locker rooms - men and women's - blow clear off the building. Not in anger mind you but in excitement because after twelve plus years, there was very little that we haven't done in Sin City Wrestling. Since 2011 when SCW first manifested and I myself was just eleven years old, the fans who watched from around the world saw everything from Hell In A Cell matches to the classic All In Bombshell Championship match! Exploding Barbed Wire Death matches to that bad ass Candy versus Sin Cinematic match! I mean, the sheer level of imagination from the bookers and match makers has been nothing short of phenomenal! And now, we are getting the Elimination Chamber! Both the Superstars and the Bombshells! But..."


Carter held up a forefinger and frowned.

"And trust me when I tell you that there is always a but... there seems to be a key difference in these matches between the men and the women and it seems to have caused a certain level of confusion. For the Bombshells, the Elimination Chamber is for the World Bombshell Championship. For us guys? It's for the Number One Contender spot for the World Heavyweight title."

Carter bit at his bottom lip and casually glanced in mock confusion from left to right. he held out his arms and shrugged his slim shoulders.

"Can you spot the difference? Do you see where I might be a bit confused? -Whereas the new World Champion Andrea Hernandez and Kayla Richards - who have unfinished business obvs, get automatic spots in their respective Chamber match, the unfinished business between the Heavyweight Champion Finn Whelan and Alex Jones is going to be settled seemingly in a one-on-one rematch. Just the two of them. My question is ... why? Is the fact that Finn - as of now - is only thirty days away from breaking J2H's record as the longest reigning champion in SCW history? So he likely is starting to have J2H-level stroke with the powers that be? Or do the match makers just think there's more money to be made with a rematch between Finn and Alex after the way their first match broke down?"

"Well, even if that is how they feel, I can't say as whether or not I agree or disagree. Because their first match for the gold at Inception VII was, to put it mildly, on fire! But we are talking about history being made here and the participants who have earned their way into the Chamber so far? We're talking about Eddie Lyons and, of course, my husband Miles Kasey?"


Carter cast a quick glance into the camera and winked.

"Love ya, Miles!"

Before he resumed his shoot.

"And this week things are no different, with more to come! I just think this match would mean even more if it were actually for the championship rather than just to see who is next in line. But that's just me, and Lord knows I'm not the passive aggressive type. So...! Let's just move on to the heart of the matter here tonight, shall we? And delve into the next step of my career. You see, I just so happened to lose my Internet Championship to Kevin Carter at Inception and as much as I would like to go out and tell the world that he stole it from me...?"

Carter clenched his teeth with a tight fist.

"I just can't! Because he didn't steal it. He won it, he earned it. And as bad a taste as this leaves in my mouth to admit, Kevin carter was the better man. But, did anyone else notice that his first title defense of the Internet Championship was not a rematch against the former champion? No, the former champion - me - was left standing on the sidelines while he put his title on the line against the Bulldog. I guess I can see the logic behind it. Barnhart gave Kevin such a fight in that match that had he given me my rematch, I probably would have walked away a two-time champion and most likely would have forfeited my spot in the Chamber. So perhaps Kevin Carter ducking me was his way of being... charitable?"

Carter wandered over and had a seat on the edge of an upright table and pondered this and then shook his head with a silent "Nah!".

"In a small way, this is almost better, as this gives me the chance to get my career back on the track. For months now I've had people asking me things like why am I not going after the World Championship more often? Accusing me of wasting all of the momentum that I had built for myself - especially after I got that upset win over Michael Harris. I've had some armchair experts tell me I wasted everything by not trying, or not trying harder. But the simple fact is that I did try. I did, and I bided my time and made my moves when I was ready. But the champions like Finn Whelan at the time, they were more ready than I was. Plus others were vying for the gold and I wasn't going to find myself in the legendary Jessie Salco mold where I made demands and challenges for championships at every turn. I had a great run as the Internet Champion and sooner or later, I'll get that belt back home where it belongs. But for now, the World title is in my sights and to get there, I have to get to that Elimination Chamber! And that means, I have to get past Connor Murphy."

Carter placed both hands on his knees and sat up straight, his gaze wide as he leaned back and breathed deeply.

"Connor Murphy. Not to crack age old jokes but I almost didn't recognize you when you returned to us. And not to be crass or anything, but when Mark and Christian announced a former Superstar was returning, I will be the first to admit that I got my hopes up. Maybe a little too high. Because when they said someone was coming back, my immediate hopes were for names like Ben Jordan, Fenris ... maybe even Austin James Mercer. But no, when the lights died down and the music hit ... it was you, Connor. And I have to admit that at that given moment, I felt a giant swell of... oh, what's the word I'm looking for? Disappointment, I guess. And I am not saying that to anger or belittle you, but it's just that they built this idea up to be something - or someone - major and you just... aren't. Not really."

"I mean, don't get me wrong. There was still a certain level of enthusiasm when you showed back up. Especially with Despayre at the GO Gym. He kept referring to you as the Gummy Bear Savior... whatever that means. But it's Despy so it obviously means something meaningful."

"But let's be honest for a second here, Connor. Before your big return, the last time you set foot inside of the ring was against J2H back in March of 2020. Almost a full five years ago. And before that? It was September of 2016 - against Dmitri. I could go on but do you see where I'm going with this? Even back then when I was just a know-it-all teenager, I knew well enough to know what my hopes and dreams were. I knew I wanted to be right where I am now, and I didn't let anything come between me and realizing those dreams. Not even the objections of my own loving family. But as a know-it-all teen, from the outside looking in? All I could think of when I turned in and watched you was that you wasted every chance the bosses gave you. It felt like you had virtually no commitment to this business. You would come back, have a match or two to make sure your name was still heard and remembered, and then would just go and piss off until you got bored enough to make another go of it. And Connor...? That just isn't cool."

"And it's not like you didn't have all the tools it took to be a success inside of the ring! I mean, you came from out of literally nowhere to tea, with Tim Staggs and beat the Guns For Hire for the World Tag titles! And you held them for almost two months. Kudos, bitches! But, for all the potential that you hold, that's still the pinnacle of your SCW career. A title reign that you had to share with a second generation star that used his daddy's name to get his foot in the door. You deserved better, Connor. You deserved more, but the simple fact of the matter is that you just never showed the initiative nor the interest. You would just come and go as you pleased and not show any interest in actually furthering not just your career but the careers of your peers! And really, what is the point of even being in this profession if you're not willing to give it your all, and be the very best?"

"And to be the very best, means you have to beat the very best! Which, as you might have guessed, means actually making the effort in becoming the best - the World Heavyweight Champion. That is why we are here, Connor, you and I. Now I don't know how these Qualifying matches were even determined. Whether they were luck of the draw or if there's a method to the madness. Maybe at some point my lack of enthusiasm for your return got back to the bosses and they decided to have some fun at my expense and put us up against one another. "

"Well, that's fine. I don't want you getting the wrong idea and thinking that I don't like you. I don't know you well enough to say whether or not I like you. I just find your lack of commitment to this business to be infuriating. And being put into this position to earn your way into the Chamber - insulting."

"Or am I wrong? And if so, prove it to me. I've broken bones, Connor. I've been hospitalized for injuries I suffered inside (and outside) of the ring. And all to prove my commitment to this business that I love and respect - and you profess to."


Carter stood up from the table and looked hard into the camera.

"I know compared to you, I am a relative rookie Connor. But I have been more true to this business in the past five years than you have your entire career. So before you decide to prove anything to the fans or to yourself...?"

He tapped a finger into his own chest.

"Prove it to me. And then we'll talk."

10
Supercard Archives / A Victim No More
« on: January 31, 2025, 08:53:24 PM »


“A Victim No More”

Seattle, Washington - West Seattle High
Ten years ago


“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”

Come on now, I think we all know that tell-tale sound of that mocking chant that any and all kids would cheer, anytime anything physical broke out on school grounds - whether it be out on the playgrounds or in the actual school’s hallways itself. Not a single one of us has ever not experienced the thrill and excitement of a fight between two boys or two girls, forcing the faculty to step in and pry them away by force.

Of course, to call what was happening now in the hallways of West Seattle High a fight would be something of a gross overstatement. In order for it to qualify as being called a fight, it would require both sides of the offending parties to be on somewhat equal standing. This was anything BUT…

Patrick Kelly - aged sixteen - was surrounded by a crazed crowd of his peers as he pinned the other boy down onto the tiled floor of their school’s hallway, pinning him beneath his weight. It didn’t take much effort for him to do so as Patrick was a healthy sized boy, a member of the football team and stocky from a physical standpoint. Boys and girls - ranging from freshmen to a handful of seniors with nothing better to do, formed a ring around the spectacle - not only to gain the best viewpoint for what was amounting to be a physical slaughter but in a way, to form a perimeter and make it more difficult for the faculty to step in and intervene - thus spoiling their fun!

The thing is, only minutes before - Patrick had been in the boy’s locker room only ten feet away from where they were now, making out in a quiet corner and away from prying eyes with his victim in which he was now mauling for lack of a better term. All was well, until that is when another boy had ventured into the locker room to retrieve his gym uniform and caught them in the act.

Patrick, desperate to save his reputation, shoved the boy off of him, shouting “Get off of me!” Before attacking him, throwing him out of the locker room and pouncing on him. Which was where we found them at this very given moment.

The other boy had been caught completely off guard, and even had he not been, chances were likely that the end result would be the same then as it was now. He was half Patrick’s size and weight. The most he could do was try and shield himself from the oncoming blows, which were intensifying under the weight of the spectators and their cheering on of Patrick.

“What’s going on!?” Screamed Missus Beryl - the school librarian - an older woman as she tried to push her way through the throng of kids but as expected, their tight-woven bodies all but prevented her from getting anywhere near the altercation. Not that she could have done much to end things had she been able.

“Move!” She cried aloud. “Step aside!”
 
As luck would have it, the fight had broken out just outside of the closed gymnasium doors where the current gym class had been taking place. The sound of the melee had attracted more attention - and perhaps by the one that they would least want to get involved - that being Mister Axon, not only the gym teacher for the school but also Patrick’s football coach. And if anyone fit the physical mold of a gym teacher and football coach, it was Mister Axon.

The man was well over six feet tall and nothing but solid muscle. His stern demeanor had all but brow beat the student body into respect - on and off of ‘his’ football field.

“What the hell is going on out here!?” Mister Axon roared, and the sound of his voice was like a crack of booming thunder in the hallway, startling the vast majority of the students present but still not enough to fully quell the thrilling chants. The moment he was over the gathered heads and shoulders and saw what was going on, he practically bulldozed his way through the gathered bodies, forcing apart the boys and girls so that he - as well as the librarian and two other teachers quickly got involved now that the formidable Mister Axon had cleared a path for them.

“Get off of him!” Mister Axon ordered like the most frightening of drill sergeants. “Patrick!” But as the teenager wasn’t listening, Mister Axon and another teacher grabbed him by the arms and upper body and even they struggled to pry Patrick up off of his victim. “Patrick! Stop this right NOW!”

He and his fellow teacher managed to drag Patrick off of the boy as Missus Beryl and a third teacher quickly knelt down at the boy’s side who remained on the floor. The teacher slowly helped the boy sit up, his nose and lips bloody and the bruising already evident on his youthful face.

It was Carter McKinney.

Seattle, Washington -
Ten years ago


“We have to do something!” The voice of Cillian Macguire, husband to Joanna and father to Carter, emanated from the two-story home that this once happy family called home. But that happy family had been quickly replaced with a strained and seemingly antagonistic air, replacing what had once been a joyful and blithe home environment.

What had followed after his thrashing at the hands of Patrick, his once “in the closet” boyfriend, was even more of a nightmare than his getting beat up in front of the entirety of the student body. (Or at least that’s what it felt like at the time.) The school nurse had insisted Carter needed medical attention, and to make matters worse, the Principal had called the parents of both he and Patrick in for an emergency meeting for what had happened on school grounds.

Fighting was against the rules, no matter the circumstances. And in a gross act of injustice, Carter had received the same punishment of a week-long suspension that Patrick was given. The fact that he had been unable to fight back was of no concern to the faculty. He was involved in a fight. That was enough. But what was worse was when asked by the parents what had prompted this physical altercation, the teachers had no other alternative but to tell them.

That their sons were caught kissing in the boys locker room. Patrick spun a beautiful web of lies that painted Carter as being the aggressor and how he had long been crushing on Patrick, and the fact his own friend Glenn - a fellow member of the same football team - had caught them and bought Patrick’s well woven story, Carter had been outed thoroughly against his will while Patrick remained in the proverbial closet.

Not that the boy got away completely unscathed. Mister Axon was so angry that he had suspended Patrick from the rest of the season, effectively ending his freshman football ‘career’. But what Carter suffered was far, far worse…

Carter sat at the top of the house’s steps, his arms wrapped around his bent knees and trying to huddle as closely against the wall as he was capable so as not to be seen or noticed by his parents who were in a tense debate just below. No, they were doing more than engaging in a simple debate. They were fighting.

And it was all because of him.

“What exactly is it you propose we do, Cillian?” The voice of Carter’s Mom, Joanna, shot back in an open challenge, daring her husband to pick up the proverbial gauntlet. “Send him back to where he came from? Hit his reset switch and hope it overrides his gay setting!?”

Carter snorted back a laugh and clamped a hand over his mouth and nose so as not to alert his parents that they had an audience.

Joanna followed through with her tirade, stating, “As his mother, all I have to do is love him! I would think that as his father you would want the same!”

“Of course I love him!” Cillian demanded. “He’s my son!”

“Well you sure as hell have a funny way of showing it!” Joanna shot back. “You’ve been absolutely cold to him ever since he told us that he prefers boys!”

“I’m afraid for him Joanna, not of him!” Cillian called back, his voice pleading for understanding. “Aren’t you afraid?”

“Of course I am!” Joanna answered with heat behind her voice. “But obviously for different reasons than you! But the world is changing, Cillian! It’s not perfect for boys like him - not yet - but it sure as hell is a lot more open minded than when you and I were his age!”

“Not enough, Joanna.” Cillian’s voice now was filled with sadness and worry. Even someone of Carter’s tender and young years could recognize. “Didn’t you read that news report of that poor kid that took his own life because of the bullying he was getting at school for being gay? I don’t want that happening to my boy! He’s been through enough as it is!”

“It won’t.” Joanna stated softly, and Carter could just hear the steel-edged tone to his Mom’s voice, and it was a wonder that his Dad was still standing. He recognized that ‘mom tone’. She went on to say, “I am well aware he’s going to face some hardships out there in the world! I just never thought he’d be experiencing this in his own home with his father!”

Carter sat and waited, listening to the air of dead silence that followed that scathing remark. And at the sound of their home’s front door slamming shut, he jumped and then slowly lowered his head and mourned for what he had brought upon his family.

Seattle, Washington - West Seattle High
Ten years ago


“It’s all your fault!”

Carter all but tried to ignore the chastising accusations coming from Patrick who had been following him across the school property, flanked by his friends who were all smiling and egging him on, staring down Carter with that open disdain all teenage boys had seemed to perfect. School had let out only minutes ago and it was both boys’ first day back following their collective suspension.

“You’re the reason why I can’t play football, you little gay ass bitch!”

“Get him Patrick!”

“It’s your fucking fault I got suspended and grounded by my parents!”

Classic deflection, if you’re familiar. Anything but accepting his own role in what had happened between the two, and doing all to further convince his throng of followers he had nothing to do with his sharing of that make out session he and Carter had been caught in!

“Your Dad is probably going to leave your Mom, you bitch!” Patrick taunted him, not realizing or even caring that his words were hitting poor Carter to the core. Things had not been the same between his ordinarily loving parents since last week. There had been arguments a plenty, and more often than not, his Dad slept in the spare room while Carter had caught his Mom crying to herself, deep into the night.

But Patrick was not done. Not by a long shot. “Not that it matters! I bet that bitch you call your Mom is going to die from shame!” Patrick taunted openly and loudly, and it was that scathing and uncalled for statement that brought Carter to a sudden stop. His face frozen from all emotion. He stopped so suddenly and unexpectedly that Patrick almost walked right into him before he could stop.

“Careful Patrick!” One friend laughed. “You almost walked into his ass! He probably would have got excited and tried to jump you again!”

Patrick’s crew howled in laughter - including Patrick himself who sneered with a cold and cruel smile. Patrick then reached out and grabbed a handful of Carter’s jacket, ready to finish what he had started over a week ago. He spun Carter around – only to have Carter swing his own school bag around and right into Patrick’s face! Carter’s school books were in that bag and the contact with Patrick’s face made the boy’s nose explode on impact! Blood sprayed everywhere and the kids shouted out in shock and horror as at least two teeth went flying in the air!

Patrick clutched his nose in sheer agony and fell back, stumbling over his own feet and crashing on his back on the pavement! And no sooner did he land than Carter dove right on top of him!

“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”



“Six years.”

The reigning SCW Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter, sat stoically, deep in thought, on the patio of his and his husband’s home in Las Vegas. Night had fallen and the city lights from the nearby famed Vegas Strip reigned in all of their glory, their dancing lights reflected in the eyes that Miles once said had him dazzled from the moment he had laid eyes on them.

“It’s hard to believe that this year, it’ll be six years. Six years since I made my debut, fulfilling a lifelong dream and ignoring every single critic and bigot that told me a ‘twink’ … that ‘an effeminate gay guy’ would never amount to much in such a hardcore sport as professional wrestling. And to think that just about a year ago I was completely ready to just throw it all away.”

Carter scoffed, shaking his head.

“Not my career itself, mind you. I never would have even dignified giving that up. I mean, if my Mom and Grandmother couldn’t convince me to give up the sport that they considered barbaric, then nothing and nobody had a hope. No, I was more so convinced that the dreams I had of being a singles champion in SCW were just that; a dream. I did well for myself - amazingly well - down in SCU, but SCW was something else entirely and if I can be perfectly blunt and joke about myself? That particular dream was at a standstill with no hopes of moving forward. Every title opportunity I had been given, I felt like I wasted just because I lost. My aspirations were going nowhere and I was ready to just give up every title shot the higher ups wanted to give me and just coast along as card filler.”

Carter cast a glance down and chuckled low, beneath his breath.

“Luckily I had supportive friends and an extremely stubborn fiance at the time who refused to let me do just that. Because I proved I could do it, and the evidence is right there.”

He turned his head just enough to cast a sidelong glance at the championship belt that was perched on the small, oval table crafted of glass, the golden porch light casting a radiant glow from above down onto it. Carter turned away from his trophy to look back out at the city where Inception VII would be held in a matter of days.

“Ever since I won this title - hell, long before I ever had that belt around my waist, I was involved in some seriously grueling encounters. Everything from the hell I went through with Peter Vaughn to win the title, and right up at the very top would be everything Austin James Mercer put me through, just to send a message to my fiance at the time. Yeah, I rank Austin as my toughest opponent!”

Carter gave the camera a knowing look and held a finger up to his lips.

“But don’t anyone out there tell him. I’d hate for him to get a swollen head. My point is, that for all the hell some of those men put me through inside of the ring and in some cases, outside of it, in nearly six years, I have never had a single man in that locker room target me the way that Kevin Carter targeted me late last year. Now don’t get me wrong. I’ve been involved in my fair share of fights. I mean, these days you pretty much have to be even if you’re not a member of the LGBTQ community. If you’ve got even the smallest of pieces of a spotlight shining down on you in such a cut throat business where jealousy breeds contempt, then you have a target firmly on your back. Now was Kevin Carter actually jealous of me?”

Carter closed his eyes and shook his head in the negative.

“The man is a former two-time World Heavyweight Champion. He’s not going to look at a rookie like myself and be jealous of anything. Which begs the question… Why did he do it? Why did he do what no other opponent I’ve had and attack me not once, but twice, as violently as he did? Well, to answer that question you’d probably have to be either a mind reader or a licensed therapist, neither of which I am. But…”

He shook his forefinger with a smile.

“I do have my theories, so indulge me for a few moments, won’t you? Now, before anything else, I don’t want any of these armchair critics and so-called experts getting the wrong idea. Not for a moment do I think Kevin’s attacking me has anything to do with the fact that I’m gay or married to a man. Kevin might be a prick of the largest order, but he’s shockingly one of the most open minded men in the dressing room. No, where these idiots who might assume he targeted me for a reason like this, I firmly believe Kevin would be more inclined to wipe the walls with anyone who even suggested such a thing or who displayed that type of behavior against anyone in front of him.”

“No, the real reason why Kevin jumped me in that parking garage one week and in the hallway the next, breaking my nose, can be summed up in one simple over estimation of his personality; the man’s a prick.”


He shrugged casually.

“Kevin Carter is the sort of man who thrives in the spotlight, whether it’s positive or negative. He doesn’t give a damn about how people talk about him, just so long as whatever they’re saying is interesting. If you’re hating on him from the rafters, he’s laughing his ass off. If you’re posting the worst insults imaginable about him from the relative safety of the troll forums, all you’re doing is feeding that ego of his. He doesn’t give a damn about what you’re saying; it all just rolls off of his back. So long as his name is on your lips, he knows he’s done his job and the proverbial joke is all on you! But it’s about a little bit more than just that. I mean, that’s too simple, too easy.”

“Kevin wants to be acknowledged. He all but demands to be revered … respected! I mean, that would be the main reason why he aligned himself so easily with J2H, the greatest Superstar in SCW history! J2H is a legend in the six-sided ring, and wherever he goes, people talk. Simply put, the man commands respect. I mean, the man is a colossal douche but he's the most popular douche in the history of this promotion because he's known for getting things done despite the odds. Respect. And like J2H, Kevin is an opportunist.”

“Kevin wants to once again be the man he was just over a decade ago, when he won his first World Championship from our own Hall of Famer, Goth. Now ‘why’ he would want to be that man again is beyond me because he was an overly entitled asshole who walked out on his contracts not once but twice, and all because he suffered the one curse that all current champions would be inflicted with; that one day they would become a former champion. But now the man wants to be a champion once again, so he looked around and chose who he assumed was the most vulnerable champion in the company.”


Carter held his hands toward himself.

“Moi. Yours truly. Kevin Carter looked at my size, experience level and perhaps even the way I carry myself as an out and proud gay man. He made the same mistake in judgement that so many others had made over the last five plus years, assuming that just because I look soft, that must also mean I fight that way as well. Not paying attention or doing his homework. He thought his success at jumping me from behind not once but twice … breaking my nose and making me bleed … was all the evidence he needed that his assumptions about me were correct. Until, that is, he chose to screw with someone other than myself. When he chose to try and wreck my husband, the man that I love more than life itself! That is when he discovered first hand I am not the soft touch he called me out for being! That was when he found out just how capable I am of not just defending myself but defending those that I love! That was the exact moment that Kevin Carter learned that I am only too willing to fight fire with fire when all else fails! And that is a lesson that I am going to be only too happy to give him extra credit for this weekend when I kick his boney ass from one side of the building to the next! So Kevin, if you want to gouge my eyes or kick me low again, if you want to pick up a steel chair or whatever else you can cook up in that sick and twisted mindset of yours… bring it! Because I would just love to gaze deeply into your eyes and see the shock show itself when you find out just how much an out of control bitch I can actually be when pushed to my limit!”

Carter closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath, forcing a sense of calm to himself. He reached over blindly and picked up the small goblet from the small accent table, filled with an amazing red. He took a sip and set it back down before continuing.

“But everything that I just said, that’s not the whole story, is it Kevin? The Internet Championship isn’t the sole reason why you targeted me. This runs deeper and stretches back further than the moment when I won the gold from Vaughn. This is about a grudge, not a championship. This is because I did the one thing that you never wanted or expected me to be capable of.”

Carter leaned closely into the camera and whispered.

“I beat the Entity right in the middle of the ring, one. Two. Three!”

Carter leaned back in his chair.

“That’s what this is all really about. When you showed up under that mask, you had the entire SCW Universe in the palm of your hand. You had everyone believing that you were unbeatable - and I showed the world that you were anything but! In a single night - in a mere three seconds - I ended that aura of fear that was your single greatest weapon and you never got over it. You are one of those sorts who are incapable of letting a grudge go. It stews inside of you for however long it takes until you spot an opening for revenge and you take it! Now, I might have even surprised myself a bit that night, but history speaks for itself. Entity was not unbeatable, and neither are you.”

“Now, unlike you, I am not the delusional sort of champion that walks about the ring and backstage, thinking the sense of self is never going to end. I don’t make the assumption that my reign is being played on some endless loop. I know the day is going to come where I'm no longer going to be able to call myself the Internet champion. But that day is not going to be this Sunday. And it sure as hell is not going to be brought to an end by an asshole by the name of Kevin Carter!”


Carter stood up from his chair and leaned over, staring hard into the camera one final time.

“When all is said and done and I'm through with you, Kevin? You're going to want to slip that old mask of yours back on to hide your face in shame and embarrassment because you're not going to want to show your face after I hand your ass to you. You’ve got this one coming.”

Carter gives the camera and thus Kevin a mock salute before turning his back and taking his leave, the last shot being shown the skyline of Las Vegas and with it, all the potential that it holds.

11
Character Building Roleplays / Miles's Christmas Surprise
« on: December 25, 2024, 07:52:02 PM »
Following Winter Wonderslam

University Medical Center
Las Vegas, Nevada

“A broken nose. That's just terrific.” Carter Kasey-McKinney grumbled as he struggled to slip his shirt back on over his head, still in the examination room of the hospital he had been brought to following the attack by Kevin Carter. The young man was obviously worse for wear, his body was freshly banged up, having not healed completely from the previous week's attack.

That, coupled with his nose covered in a special brace to keep the cartilage in place so it would heal properly, he was having a good deal of difficulty with a simple task. His husband, Miles, immediately stepped up. He sat down the paperwork the doctor had given him, complete prescription for painkillers.

Miles helped pull his shirt down the rest of the way and reached for his husband's jacket, all the while Carter looked absolutely miserable and said, “First Lazarus and now that jack off! Why do they always target my nose!?”

“Don't worry about that bastard “ Miles warned in his distinctive, British accent. “I'm going to fuck him up…”

“No.” Carter quickly said, catching his husband by surprise. “You're not.”

Miles shook his head in a quizzical manner, not understanding but Carter stressed, “You know I love it when you take charge and defend me. But Kevin targeted me for a reason so I'm handling this my way “

Carter gazed closely into Miles's eyes, “I have to.”

Prompting Miles to draw Carter into one of his famous hugs, “I understand.” He said. “I don't like it, but I understand. It's just a damn shame this shit show ruined our Christmas plans.”

Carter frowned from where he was being held and slowly, and somewhat reluctantly, separated from his husband's arms and shook his head. “What are you talking about?” He asked. “We're not canceling anything.”

Miles sighed, already knowing what was about to happen because of his husband's stubborn nature.

“Love,” Miles started to say. “You heard the doctor. You can't fly with a broken nose.”

“For 24 hours.” Carter corrected him. “She said I shouldn't for 24 hours minimum.”

“She also said that you shouldn't be flying at all.” Miles added on to the already convoluted logic between them. “So, we're not going to.”

“Miles….”

“Don't ‘Miles’ me!” Miles interrupted his husband before Carter could get going. “This isn't the time to get stubborn!....” Miles thought for a moment before adding, “More so than normal! I'm serious!”

“Alright, Miles!” Carter held his hands up in surrender. “Alright! You don't have to get so worked up! I know you have my best interests at heart!”

“Of course I do.” Miles stated.

Carter shrugged, “And I've always thought of you as something of the boss of the relationship.”

“Good.” Miles nodded.

“If you say we're not flying then we're not flying.”

“Okay, okay.” Miles said. “We're not flying.”

“We are too.” Carter said matter of factly as he marched right past Miles out of the examination room, grabbing his prescription along the way.

Miles stands there for a brief moment, trying to process what was just said and he shakes his head and quickly catches up to Carter, “Pardon? Is this not the same man that did nothing but give me nothing short of all the business when I cracked my ribs in that match a year and a half ago? I seem to recall you constantly watching over me after that hellacious match against Austin.”

“Yes, I did and I will still stand by the fact that us flying to China was absolutely pointless and it only delayed your healing even more by flying. But we’re not active over the next 2 weeks..”

“And we’re going to Seattle, right? So it’s not like we can’t drive...” Miles stops for a moment, “actually more like I drive.”

“What's wrong with my driving?”

“Love, just trust me, it's like a 17 hour trip and the weather hasn't been the best. Or better yet, I can get last minute plane tickets for your mum and Grams and they can join us....”

“Miles, we can't do that!”

“Why not!?”

“Because we're not going to Seattle!” And suddenly a hush of silence fell between the two. Miles just stared at his husband as Carter looked like a deer in headlights briefly until he closed his eyes and exhaled gently.

Miles shook his head, “What do you mean we're not going to Seattle?”

“Damn it…” Carter mumbled helplessly as he fished in his pocket to draw out his phone. Miles watched as Carter went about on his phone, searching for something. Until he found what he was looking for and turned his phone around, handing it to his husband.

Miles looked it over and with a look of realization dawning on his face, he looked up. “The tickets aren't for Seattle. They're for London.”

“Yeah.” Carter sighed. “We were never going to Seattle.”

Carter watches Miles take in all the details both on his phone as well as spoken. He continues, “I know it's been years since you spent a Christmas home in the UK. I've had this arranged since September. I rented a flat. Ms. Thang is going with us. Mom and Grams are on their way there now…”

“Really?” Miles looked up with a toothy dopey smile, to which Carter shrugged almost bashfully. He responded, “Why not? Most married couples take turns on holidays with which family to spend it with. I don't see any reason why we should restrict ourselves like that. We can just take turns on where.”

“So that’s why Brianna was giving me the bum's rush when I was trying to nail down details when I could call her and mum on Christmas day, she was fighting keeping the secret.”

“Which I thought for sure when you asked her that I was screwed at that point,” Carter laughed, “I know that the flight is gonna hurt but I don’t care. Not if that means I get you out of this funk you’ve been in. You’ve been very Grinch-like and considering how much I know you love Christmas, I’m more determined than ever to get us there.”

Miles cringes, “I haven’t been that bad, have I?”

“I’ve seen worse. Not completely Scrooged but you were teetering there for a bit.” Carter tilts his head, noticing Miles is having that emotional moment of ‘I so do not deserve him’, “So we’re flying?”

“I still think it’s absolutely insane because you are going to be in so much pain but, love...I cannot believe you did this. And not just us, but your mum and grams too?” Miles smiles, “I’d kiss you right now if I didn’t think it’d damage that beautiful face more.”

Carter just smiled as Miles snaked his arm around his waist to escort him through the automatic doors of the hospital and into the night sky. This Christmas was going to have so much potential.

12
Climax Control Archives / Four Lives Down For The Cat
« on: December 06, 2024, 09:46:07 PM »
“The More Things Change…”

What a year 2024 has been, a literal emotional roller coaster. And here it was drawing to a dramatic close with Christmas closing in. The Yuletide holiday had always been the favorite of Carter’s, like the vast majority of the world. Fun fact; Christmas was the number one ranked holiday that people around the world celebrated, followed closely by Hannukah, Thanksgiving, Saint Patrick’s Day, New Year’s, Eid al-Fitr, Valentine’s Day, Diwali, Halloween and Chinese New Year rounding out the Top Ten.

Surprisingly Easter did not make the Top 10 Cut but that’s a topic for another time.

But it was Christmas that held that special place in Carter’s heart from his earliest memories, right up to the here and now. From his time as a child to now being an adult, there was just something magical in the air when Christmas time rolled around. The decorations. The lights and tree with colorfully wrapped packages lying beneath. But it extended far beyond that. Carter held a deep respect for family for someone of such a young age, and he loved the time together with his family and loved ones on holidays such as this. But this year, Christmas was going to prove to be something even more special than usual.

This would be the third Christmas that Carter had spent with the man that had become such a vital part of his life. The first time, Miles Kasey had accepted an invitation to spend Christmas with Carter and his family, acknowledging later that it was one of the best Christmases either man had ever enjoyed. It was also the holiday where the bond between the two men’s hearts truly started to form between them.

The second Christmas was when Carter and Miles had acknowledged the love between them and officially became a couple. And what better way to celebrate than by bringing their families together at the most joyous time of the year to celebrate with them? Miles had flown his mother, sister and brother-in-law in from the UK, while Carter brought his mother and grandmother to truly make it a unique family celebrated holiday.

Carter had never thought Christmas could get any more magical but 2024 proved him wrong when he and Miles joined together in marriage and would be celebrating with their families for the first time as husbands. Only… Miles was not entirely in on that particular little nugget of information. This was something that Carter had discovered about Miles over the past three years, and that was the fact Miles was as big a kid as any other adult when it came to Christmas and birthdays. The smile, that sparkle in his eyes… Just watch that video of Miles dancing in his chair with his eyes never leaving his birthday cake… Christmas was no different.

And Carter had learned he would have to work overtime to keep that husband of his from finding out what his presents were before that most magical of mornings.

With those thoughts in mind, that would be where we pick up with our hero of the hour. The condo in the Turnberry Towers had been transformed into one more fitting of the season. Miles had surprisingly put his foot down with his husband, not allowing Carter to put up any Christmas decorations until Thanksgiving had come and gone. And that meant the day after, Carter was turned loose and their home had been gloriously transformed into a winter wonderland. The highlight being the six foot Stitch themed Christmas tree that Miles had surprised him with the previous year.

And Carter Kasey-McKinney was seated at the desk in the little work nook that he had put together for Miles and himself when he had done the condo’s makeover many months ago. When visiting, Bella had referred to it as a “book nook” due to the fact that it had two full, hanging bookshelves lined with ivy against the wall above the ‘love seat’ and lounge chair, with a small, decorative end table in the corner between the two. But it was between the end of the love seat and the picturesque window that overlooked the city five floors below that Carter had set up a ‘workstation,’ complete with desk and a state of the art laptop.

It was where Carter was seated at the moment, carrying on a casual conversation over Whatsapp with his Mother all the way in Seattle. While this was not an unusual occurrence by any means, as Carter was on the phone almost daily with his Mom and Grams, and they video chatted two or three times a week, this time things were different as secrets were being kept and Carter was taking some precautions against a certain someone.

“So everything is arranged?” Joanna McKinney, Carter’s mother, asked from her side of the call. “Airline tickets? What about Ms. Thang?”

“Everything is taken care of on all fronts.” Carter answered. “My only concern was bringing Ms. Thang with us this time. We’ve never taken her on a trip before, let alone flown with her. I’m not sure how she’s going to handle it.”

“There’s nobody who can watch her?” Joanna asked, to which Carter shook his head in answer.

“I didn’t ask.” He said. “I’m pretty sure Aron and Kristjan would have been willing, considering their family is coming in from Iceland like usual. But we’ve spent so much time away from our girl this year with the touring and all. I just wanted…”

“I think I understand, sweetie.” Joanna nodded. Ms. Thang was Carter and Miles’s little fur baby, constantly referring to her as “their little girl” - whose little girl usually depended on what she did and who caught her in the act. “What about the ho-?”

But before she could finish the statement, Carter quickly held a hand up to keep her from finishing the question aloud. Carter cast a glance over his shoulder and in the direction of the kitchen where he saw Miles last.

Carter wore a devilish smile on his face as he said aloud, “I’ll have all the packages sent to Seattle after this weekend is over and we get back home. For now, I hid them up at Kristjan’s place.”

Carter then gazed upward and counted down on his fingers, “Three… two… one…” Before he heard the sound of the front door being quickly shut. Carter just chuckled and shook his head as his mom looked thoroughly confused.

“What was that all about?” She asked.

“Miles has been trying to find out what his Christmas presents were since we went Black Friday shopping.” Carter laughed. “Trust me, nothing has been too sacred for him to find out what I got for him!”

“Is that why he insisted on carrying everyone’s bags on Black Friday?” Joanna asked. “So he could snoop?”

“That’s the only reason he even went with us!” Carter laughed. “Miles doesn’t take to shopping the way I do.”

“And here I thought he was doing it to be a gentleman.” Joanna sighed, to which Carter smiled, “Well, that too. But to answer your question, we’re not doing a hotel. Miles’s sister doesn’t have the room for overnight guests in their house, so I got a vacation rental house for our stay. We’ll just spend the actual holiday with the family at their house.”

“And he still thinks you’re coming to Seattle for Christmas?” Joanna asked with a wisp of a smile, shaking her head at the level of deception her son has engaged in just so he could pull off the surprise of the year for his husband.

“Mm.” Carter nodded. “I’ve been planning this for the last six months. Miles gets proper homesick sometimes, so I thought this would be the best present I could muster up for him. He hasn’t spent Christmas in England for a fair few years.”

“It’ll be a lovely holiday for everyone.” Joanna smiled. “Your Grams and I have never been. We’re both thrilled you thought to include us.”

“Of course I included you two!” Carter acted almost affronted at the idea he might not have. “I know most married couples take turns on which side of the family to spend Christmas with, but I thought to myself… why not just take turns with which side of the pond to spend with everyone together?”

“That’s lovely.” Joanna smiled from her side of the call. “I raised a good kid.”

“Oh do I have a brother or sister you never told me about?” Carter teased when he heard the door to the condo swing open and shut a little harder than normal. “Uh oh…” He quipped but with a knowing smile.

“What’s wrong…?” Joanna started to ask when her son-in-law’s face leaned into the camera, his attention directed at her son and his husband.

“Think you’re funny, hm?” Miles accused, to which Carter turned his bright smile to his husband with a silent nod. Miles nodded, then said, “It wouldn’t have been so awkward if the first thing out of my mouth wasn’t ‘You have something up here that I want!’”

Prompting Carter to practically fall out of the camera shot and his chair in a laughing fit!



Night fell earlier at this time of year and blessedly so in the usual hot weather of Las Vegas transitioning to a surprisingly cold temperature. It was not even six and the sun had descended into the skyline, only to be replaced by the moon and stars. Just another reason why Carter loved the later months of the year. And on this evening, Miles had made a special request of Carter for dinner, that being chili - one of the few dishes Carter could cook successfully. And it was winter so that made it official chili weather.

Pun intended.

So Carter bundled up and headed to the store and on a whim, Miles had surprised him by tagging along under the impression of wanting to get out of the house for a bit. Miles had even hammed it up by patting the grocery cart, daring that husband of his to climb in the basket while he pushed him around to gather the required ingredients. And being the boyish devil that he was, Carter had eagerly agreed with a smile and climbed in.

And for the next thirty minutes, Miles casually pushed his husband around the grocery store with one hand, while Carter checked off every necessary ingredient for his hubby’s dinner. Both men remaining oblivious to the perplexed expressions on the part of both the grocery store employees as well as their fellow shoppers.

Miles took it all in stride, and with good reason. You know what they say about payback… With the groceries paid for and Miles pushing the cart around toward the exit, he casually observed, “So let me guess. The presents were in Seattle the entire time?”

“Haha…” Carter chuckled, his eyes not leaving the screen of his phone. “Yeah.”

The automatic doors slid open and Miles pushed the cart to the outside, saying, “And let me guess. You have no intention of even giving me a hint?”

“Nope!” Was all Carter had to say in answer. Miles just nodded along with him and shrugged his beefy shoulders, “Alright.” And he turned the cart sideways and Carter looked up just in time..

“Miles!” Just in time for Miles to push the cart - Carter included - back into the cart return and lock the safety harness - effectively trapping that husband of his inside with his feet sticking up in the air between cart handles!

MIles just leaned down, his forearm resting on the cart’s handle and he smiled inside at the wide-eyed shock of Carter from between the cart’s mesh bars! Those gorgeous eyes were almost as wide as surprise and shock as his mouth was!

“Miles!” Carter half laughed, half choked. “Miles, cut it out! Let me out!”

“Not so funny now, are you?” Miles laughed at the predicament his husband was found to be in. “What do you have to say now?”

Trapped in a fetal position in the cart, Carter looked around and found himself saying, “Well… I won’t lie and say it’s not a bit of a turn on….”

Miles stood up straight, staring down at the trapped Carter. He turned to this little old woman who was making her way into the store but paused at the comedic site, to which Miles quipped, “I married a pervert!”

To which the sweet, grandmotherly type casually absorbed the trapped Carter, then looked up and shook her finger at miles in a reprimanding way, saying, “ You shouldn't kink shame your husband!” Before she walked through the automatic doors, a surprised and bewildered Miles watched after her.



The camera turned on and the first thing to be seen by the viewership of the SCW Universe was a close up shot of the reigning SCW Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. But contrary to the norm of the average SCW Superstar (or Bombshell), Carter was not directly facing the camera, ready to proceed with cutting his promo against his most recent challenger. Instead, he was staring vacantly off-camera, a blank expression on his face. Several long moments pass until someone off-camera clears their throat, startling the champion from out of his daze.

Carter does a double take and for the first time, takes note of the camera aimed in his direction.

“I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to give me a minute to process this. When the head honchos over at the SCW offices contacted me and told me that I was going to be defending my Internet Championship on the first Climax Control after High Stakes XIV. I thought to myself, ‘Great! Terrific! Maybe they're finally taking me seriously as champion and letting me defend the title more than just once a cycle against some quality, stiff competition!’. And then….”

He looked aside again and shook his forefinger for emphasis.

“Then they told me who I was up against. They told me who was going to challenge me for the Internet championship. I thought maybe I would get to defend against somebody like Aidan Reynolds, or maybe even Kevin Carter. This might be wishful thinking, but a rematch against LJ or even Kris would have been something! But no.”

He shook his head, seemingly unable to comprehend where he was in the grand scheme of things.

“I am actually defending my championship against a man who named himself after a 100 plus year old animated cat?”

He side-eyed the camera and his eyebrows Rose almost to his hairline.

“I mean, seriously? I thought they were joking! I thought it was some colossal prank on the part of Mark and Christian and that my legit Challenger would be announced in due time! But then the lineup was announced officially, and there it was! Right before the main event with the Mixed Tag Team titles up for grabs, I'm stepping inside of the Ring against a glorified jobber. Again!”

He closed his eyes and held up a hand to forestall any responses or protests on the part of the viewers, or more specifically, his opponent.

“No, I know! I am well aware that unlike Justin Smith, Felix has actually managed to walk away with a couple of wins under his belt. Dubious as they are. But still! After everything I've said publicly, after all of my wishes and demands to bring this championship up to a level that it actually deserved to be, do I get a Kevin Carter or J2H? Do I get Eddie Lyons? No! Seemingly everything I stated and asked for went right in one ear and out the other without even acknowledgment on the part of the powers that be! I am actually being made to defend my championship, the title that I busted my ass for to not only earn a shot at but to finally walk away in possession of, against Phoenix the Cat Hernandez!”

Carter shook his head and looked away, his mouth hanging slightly open.

“It's just unbelievable. I look on the other side of the talent pool with the Bombshells and I see Juliana getting to defend her title against top-ranked contenders every time. Maybe they think I can't accomplish the same as she, but how the hell else are we going to find out unless they give me the opportunity to do so! I and the one who is able to defeat Peter Vaughn! I defended against and beat the Hall of Famer Kris Ryans! I even had to bust up my own brother-in-law and perhaps my most physically demanding title match today, and Lyle Kasey Jr! I don't know!”

He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, blowing out a breath of air from pursed lips.

“I'm not a promoter or a businessman. Maybe Mark and Christian see something in Felix that I don't. Maybe I'm just thinking too much into this and I'm being a sensitive little diva? Let's find out!”

That being said, Carter stood up from where he was sitting on the patio deck of his condominium home in Las Vegas. He walked casually over to the wall where he had an easel set up. And on the easel was a stack of poster board with names and dates. Carter positioned himself to the left of the easel and with the wave of his hand, directed the viewer's attention toward the content on the poster board.

“June 23rd, Felix the Cat Hernandez made his in-ring debut for Sin City Wrestling in Denver, Colorado. He faced another newcomer to our little family, Jack Daniels.”

Carter closed his eyes and sighed.

“I know, but bear with me. A guy named after an animated cat against a guy named after cheap liquor. And guess what? The first of Felix's nine lives was used up in a loss to Jack Daniels on that day!”

With a flip of the wrist, Carter cast the first poster board aside for the next.

“Now after a debut like that, I can't fathom what got into the heads of the Bookers but Felix return to the ring in a triple threat match against Aidan Reynolds and Justin Smith. July 14th, Ontario California in a match that would decide the next entrant for Summer XXXTreme XII’s traditional Ultimate X match for the roulette championship. And this may come as no great shock to you, but it was not Felix who walked away with his arm raised and a title opportunity on the horizon! That distinction went to good old Aiden Reynolds!”

That poster board was sent flying to the floor.

“But to his credit, and I have to give it to where it's due, Felix still made the lineup at Summer XXXTreme XII against Justin Smith. And I don't think anybody was ready to see Felix kick up his first official victory at the hands of that hardcore badass. I was in the ring with Justin in my first title defense. He may not have the greatest record on paper but we don't wrestle on paper, now do we? Justin is seen in the locker rooms at something of a jobber, so when you get right down to it, Felix didn't really accomplish anything that everybody else in the locker room hadn't. Myself included.”vvvv

Carter than found himself frowning at his own expense.

“Which now that I think about it, doesn't really speak very highly for that first defense of mine. Does it? Oh well”

That card is sent flying, and next up…!

“Now is when things get interesting because on August 25th in Bangkok, Thailand, our resident century old Felix went up against one of the very best that has ever set foot inside of the six-sided ring, that being a Grand Slam Champion and Hall of Famer, Kris Ryans. I almost groaned when this match was announced because you could see the outcome a mile away and my prediction came true, and another of Felix's nine lives was used up with Kris walking away the winner! Big shocker!”

With a flick of his thumb and forefinger, that card is sent fluttering to the floor below.

“Next up, things got a little personal from my perspective because on October 13th right here in Las Vegas, Felix was matched up against my very own brother-in-law, LJ Kasey. Now around that point in time, Lyle and I weren't exactly what you would call the closest? But I'm not going to lie and say watching him walk away the winner at Felix's expense wasn't oddly satisfying.”

Another card gone, another one up front.

“Now is when we have our first of two back to back rematches for our favorite pussy…. Cat! Pussycat! Felix and Justin smith, 111 once again on October 20th in reno! And to nobody's surprise, Felix got his second straight win against Justin. Now in this business, a win is a win. All I'm saying is it would have been nice to see Felix gain a victory over someone who isn't basically seen as locker room cannon fodder. Which brings us to probably the biggest shocker of the year…”

That card is dropped and finally the last one is revealed.

“A rematch against Kris Ryans on November 3rd in Phoenix, Arizona. And I don't mind telling you that the vast majority of the locker room thought the end was inevitable. I mean, why wouldn't we? At that point in time Kris was officially my number one Challenger and my scheduled opponent for High Stakes XIV! So of course Kris what's going to steamroll Felix and walk into his title match against me with some momentum on his side! Only.. “

Carter closed his eyes and held up a finger.

“That isn't what happened, now is it? And probably the biggest upset that I can ever remember having taken place in SCW, Felix got the win. Not Kris. Felix the Cat! I want you all watching now to take a moment and let that sink in. The guy named after a cat that debuted in 1919 picked up a win over one of the greatest superstars to ever grace this promotion! Of course.. “

He closed his eyes with a smile and held up both hands.

“There were extenuating circumstances behind that victory, now wasn't there Felix? I mean we could go on and on about your manager Bea Barnhart once again showing her true colors and distracting the referee, but doing so would also admit the fault in both the official and Kris and allowing the both of them to be distracted. You saw an opening, and you took it. With that magical boombox or whatever the hell it is that you call it, and after clobbering Kris upside of the head with the official none the wiser, the wind was yours! Congratulations! Tainted or not, you defeated my number one Challenger!”

Carter clapped his hands together, but it was painfully clear that the applause was as sarcastic as could be.

“I can only assume it was that one single win that sealed the deal for you to go up against me for the championship. I mean, you pinned the shoulders of Kris Ryans to the map. No matter the circumstances behind it, how could they not justify using that as an excuse to put you up against whomever walked away with the Internet Championship following High Stakes? Well, if that's how it's got to be, I'm going to take a strange sense of satisfaction away from this match, putting you down for the count and using up your remaining lives in the process.”

“So let me make one thing very clear to you, Felix. I am not Justin Smith. I am not even Kris Ryans. I in the reigning and defending Internet Champions of Sin City Wrestling and I will be DAMNED if I am going to lose my championship to you of all people! If you want to fight dirty, well bitch! Bring it! That briefcase of yours isn't so magical that it's going to let you walk away with a championship at my expense! Try to play the same games with me that you did with Kris? And I will shove that briefcase so far up your ass that you'll be able to pick the lock with your teeth! Oh! Speaking of..  that reminds me of something and someone.”


Carter takes a step forward, past the easel and his eyes are directly boring into the camera.

“Beatrice dear. I know that as Felix's manager, you're watching this. So let me tell you right here and now, don't try to play me for the fool. Every time Felix or Bill is in a match, you play the innocent party and try to project your own guilt wanted the opposing side. Everything that you're guilty of doing or bound to do? You accuse the other side of! Then you just play the victim card as if the world were filled with idiots! Well if that's the route you want to go, bring it on! Climb up onto that apron to try to distract the referee! Try to do something to take my attention away from Felix and give him the advantage!”

The patio door of the condominium slid open and out onto the deck stepped none other than Alexandra Calaway. Carter rested his forearm on her shoulder while her own arm draped around his waist. The two friends shared a knowing smile and both looked into the camera.

“I dare you!”

13
Supercard Archives / FAMILY FEUD
« on: November 22, 2024, 10:19:00 PM »
From the moment the camera opens, we are gifted with a shot of a set of the classic and popular game show Family Feud. The theme music plays in the background and the studio audience cheers heartily, and we see the set slightly changed where a makeshift wrestling ring is set in the forefront of the game's center podium along the stage’s floor. And on both the left and right of the stage stand figures stand in red lighting and shadow beneath the arches lined with lights.

Rubert Ervin: Ladies and gentlemen! Boys and girls! It is time for Celebrity Family Feud!

The studio audience cheers, many of them wrestling fans but many others just thrilled to be a part of the show that is featuring celebrities.

Rubert: The stakes have never been higher as it is the women against the men in anticipation of the biggest wrestling event of the year! This weekend’s thirteenth edition of the High Stakes Supercard Event! Introducing first the Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling…!

Bella Madison! Bobbie Dahl! Crystal Zdunich! Alexandra Calaway! And Cassie Wolfe! Ready for action!


All five women are caught in a five-way mock brawl, with Alexandra and Bella doing the Laverne and Shirley ‘slap fight’ while Cassie was on Bobbie’s back while Bobbie had Crystal in a side headlock! At the announcement, all five look like they’d been caught and they immediately break character and separate, applauding before they descend to their panel!

Rubert: And their opponents! The Superstars of Sin City Wrestling…!

Helluva Bottom Carter! Miles Kasey! Ben Jordan! Alex Jones and “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart! Ready for action!


The men are no less subtle as they are in a train of side headlocks; Alex holding Carter… Ben holding Alex… Bulldog holding Ben… And Miles holding Bulldog! Their heads turn as one at the announcement and they jump apart and put on their best innocent expressions and stances while applauding before descending to their panel!

Rubert: And introducing the star of the show! Your ring announcer! Your time keeper and most importantly, your referee! STEVE HARVEY!

The studio audience and all ten wrestling stars applaud and whoop it up as the popular comedian and game show host Steve Harvey walks onto the stage, that ever-present smile present on his face as he waves to the audience and then to both sides of the stage and their celebrity contestants. He fist bumps Carter as he passes the men by and he takes a brief moment to pour on the charm, bounding over toward the Bombshells and takes the hand of Alexandra to lightly kiss the back of it; Alexandra feigning a swooning act and fanning herself as Steve takes center stage inside of the ‘ring’.

Steve Harvey: Thank you! Thank you very much! Welcome to this special High Stakes episode of Celebrity Family Feud, everybody! I’m Steve Harvey!

Everyone, audience and grapplers alike, cheer and applaud!

Steve: Boy I don’t know if you all are going to be ready for this one tonight! Because we have the men and women of Sin City Wrestling competing tonight for not just the $25,000 for their respective charities, but also to head into this weekend’s Pay-Per-View Supercard, High Stakes XIV! Woo! Yeah!

The audience cheers as the camera pans both sides of the stage, the Superstars and Bombshells from start to end.

Steve: Alright everybody, let’s get this battle underway! It’s ladies first so let’s meet the Bombshells of SCW!

The studio audience cheers and applauds as the men’s side ‘boos’ and gives playful thumbs down while Steve walks over to the ladies’ side, where Bella stands as captain. Steve then takes a step behind her and points at the men…

Steve: Now that’s just uncalled for! Don’t make me come over there!

Steve points at the Superstars while the Bombshells ‘taunt’ and the audience laughs. Steve then steps back around to greet Bella.

Steve: Ladies and gentlemen, let’s hear it for Bella Madison! Challenger this weekend for the Bombshell Internet Championship!

Bella does the RVD thumbs to the shoulders pose and laughs as her teammates cheer her on.

Steve: And joining her is none other than the former Bombshell Roulette Champion Bobbie Dahl, competing this weekend against Harper Mason in a Baby Wear match!

The audience cheers as Bobbie makes her best ‘cry baby’ face while wiping at her eyes.

Steve: Joining them is former Triple crown Champion and 2018 Hall of Fame inductee, Crystal Zdunich!

Crystal just puts on her best ‘who, me?’ impression and waves off the cheers.

Steve: Two-time Bombshell Roulette Champion, Alexandra Calaway who is an entrant in the High Stakes Rumble!

The crowd cheers as Alexandra points at herself with a cocky grin and nods her head.

Steve: And rounding the team out, another entrant for the Bombshell Rumble and nominee for Newcomer of the Year, Cassie Wolfe!

Cassie strikes a double bicep pose while Alexandra playfully tests her muscles to the audience's cheers. Steve backs up to the head of the panel with Bella, all smiles.

Steve: You know my sons watch SCW every week and they told me earlier their favorites are the Bombshells and that they hope the Bombshells beat the Superstars today!

The Bombshells cheer and applaud, nodding with satisfied smiles while the men opposite them jeer and give thumbs down. Steve turns to give them a look and they immediately quiet themselves. Steve gives them the universal “got my eye on you” sign before turning back to Bella.

Steve: Now, Bella Madison. Why don’t you tell everyone the charity the Bombshells are playing for?

Bella: Oh, yeah! We are playing for Hope For the Warriors. It provides support programs for service members, veterans, and military families that focuses on transition, health and other opportunities.

The audience cheers and both sides applaud.

Steve: Alright, a very worthy charity! And now it’s time to meet the men! The Superstars of Sin City Wrestling!

Steve crosses the stage and shakes the hand of all five Superstars before taking his place at the front where Carter stands, the SCW Internet Championship belt on the podium in front of him. He is about to start the introductions when…

Cassie: BOOOOOO!!!!

Everybody laughs and Steve turns to her with a stern expression which quickly melts. He smiles and nods, eyes closed with a thumbs up. Steve turns to the Superstars staring at him ‘aghast’ but he just shrugs.

Steve: My sons like the Bombshells, what can I say? Now, let’s meet the current Internet Champion of SCW - Helluva Bottom Carter… Helluva…

Steve looks at the card in his hand, then at the name badge on Carter’s orchid colored button up. There are scattered cheers and Steve stands upright and stares at him.

Steve: You know what that sounds like, right?

Causing Carter to laugh and nod, all smiles.

Steve: You know WHO it sounds like?

More laughter and Carter nods.

HBCarter: I do!

Steve: And … do you think she would approve?

HBCarter: I hope so because I love her!

Steve turns to look directly into the camera.

Steve: I hope that takes the sting out of it, Helena. Now, Carter? You are the reigning Internet Champion and this weekend you’re defending against…?

HBCarter: Kris Ryans. Grand Slam Champion and he’s in the Hall of Fame.

Steve: Wow… And this here…

He taps the center plate of the Internet title belt.

Steve: This here is the championship?

HBCarter: It is, you want to try it on?

The audience cheers as do the wrestlers on both sides as Steve is all “Oooo!” and he steps back while Carter picks up the Internet title belt and he walks around the panel to drape the championship belt around the waist of the game show host and feast it, snug and secure. Everybody cheers and laughs as Steve hams it up, acting all big and bad while Carter resumes his place at the head of the panel.

Steve: Yeahh! That’s right! That’s what I’m talking about! And I’ll meet you…

He turns and points at Carter.

Steve: This weekend if you want to get this belt back!

More cheers and applause as Steve steps back up to the front and he resumes the introductions of the Superstars.

Steve: Now joining you is not only your husband but also challenging for the World Heavyweight Championship this weekend - Miles Kasey!

The studio audience cheers as his teammates applaud while the Bombshells playfully ‘boo’ his and each name of their opposition.

Steve: Joining you and participating in the Superstars Rumble, former World Heavyweight, Tag Team, Roulette and 2017 Blast From the Past Champion, Ben Jordan!

More cheers!

HBCarter: The Cockney King!

Steve stumbles and turns to look at Carter.

Steve: What… what did you just say?

HBCarter: The Cockney King!

Steve shakes his head with a shocked expression on his face.

Steve: You can’t say that on TV! This is a family show, young man!

HBCarter: So sorry!

Steve: Now, if we can BEHAVE ourselves… we have another Superstar Rumble entrant! Former two-time World Heavyweight Champion! Roulette Champion! Mixed Tag Team Champion AND 2022 Hall of Fame inductee, Alex Jones!

Alex drinks in the cheers and applause, eyes closed dreamily.

Steve: And finally, yet ANOTHER Superstar Rumble entrant! Two-time Roulette Champion and Mixed Tag Team Champion, the Bulldog himself! Bill Barnhart!

There are cheers and applause as Bill playfully barks along.

Steve: Now you three are all in this Rumble match… I’m not going to have to separate you tonight, am I?

All three; Ben, Alex and Bill all act innocent with hands held up and shaking their heads while Steve watches them warily as he heads back up to the front of the panel.

Steve Harvey: Alright, because you know you know I'd hate to have to get physical and break things up.

The Bombshells call out ‘that’s right’ while the men all look around with wide eyes as the audience cheers and laughs.

Steve: Carter, why don’t you tell everyone the charity that your side is playing for?

HBCarter: Well we’re playing for For the Love of Alex. It provides urgent and emergency veterinary care for cats and dogs whose owners can’t afford it.

Everyone present applauds as Steve nods with a smile as he steps back toward the main podium.

Steve: Another great cause! We got to take care of those fur babies! Now it’s time to play the Feud! Give me Bella! Give me Carter! Come on down!

The theme song plays as Bella and Carter make their way to the podium, the audience and their respective teammates cheer them on. Carter and Bella take their place and ready themselves as Steve prepares the first question.

Steve: We had a hundred people surveyed, top seven answers on the board! Name something that gets passed around!

Both slap their hands on the buzzer but Carter is just a shade faster.

HBCarter: Valentine’s Day!

The camera focuses on the answer board and ‘Valentine’s Day’ is there, with four points.

Steve: Bella?

Bella: A date!

30 points

The women play! Steve walks over as Bella joins her teammates and Steve approaches Bobbie…

Bobbie: Well this is just a guess because I don’t normally wear underwear but…

Steve freezes, card in hand and he just slowly starts to sink down to one knee as the laughter from both the wrestlers and the studio audience grows in intensity until he places a hand on his heart.

Steve: Oh don’t do that to me, girl! I’m not in my twenties any more!

Steve manages to pull himself upright and …

Bobbie: Wedding night?

7 points!

Alexandra: Just to feel confident?

Buzzer!

Crystal: A job interview?

16 points!

Cassie: …. A holiday?

Buzzer!

Steve: Okay Bella, two strikes. The men can take this one.

Bella: … To bring wealth?

The buzzer goes off and all the Bombshells call out and cry foul. Steve crosses the stage where the Superstars were conferring and they separate.

Steve: Alright Carter, what’s your answer?

HBCarter: Gambling!

Steve: If it’s there, you take the points. Show me gambling!

11 points!

Superstars: 68 Points



Steve: Alright, now let’s bring down Miles Kasey and Bobbie Dahl!

The fans cheer as Miles and Bobbie approach the podium to cheers and support from their teammates.

Steve: We had a hundred people surveyed, top five answers on the board! Name something that gets passed around!

Both slap their hands on the buzzer but Bobbie is the quicker of the two.

Bobbie: Gas!

Laughter fills the studio and Steve stares at Bobbie before he very slowly turns around to check on the answer. The buzzer goes off.

Miles: A rumor!

9 points

And the men take control.

Ben: A joint.

He mimics a smoke as Steve stares at him and shakes his head.

Steve: You’re going to hell, you know that? Right?

34 points and the number one answer!

Alex: A cold?

23 points

Bulldog: Food!

Buzzer!

Bulldog: What!?

HBCarter: Notes?

Buzzer!

Miles: A collection plate.

12 points

Ben: A ball.

Steve: You mean like as in a sports ball I hope?

Ben laughs: Yes!

Buzzer!

The Bombshells take control and break from their huddle.

Steve: Bella? Can you give me the answer and steal this one away?

Bella: A baby!

6 points

Bombshells: 84 points



Steve: Alright, let’s bring up Ben Jordan and Crystal Zdunich!

Ben and Crystal jump up to the podium and shake hands amidst cheers and applause.

Steve: This is double points! Name a wrestling move that best describes your partner in bed!

Both slap their hands on the buzzer but Ben is first!

Ben: Belly to back!

The audience and everyone around them erupts in laughter as Steve tosses the card from his hand into the air. He just paces, hands on hips until he picks the card back up and rejoins them.

Steve: What have I told you about this being a FAMILY show!? Filth!

44 points

Steve closes his eyes and shakes his head.

Crystal: Backslide?

More laughter.

16 points

The men take control and Steve approaches Alex.

Alex: Bearhug?

Buzzer!

Bulldog: Body press.

68 points and the number one answer!

HBCarter: Piledriver!

Steve stares at him as scattered laughter begins and grows in intensity as Miles closes his eyes and the red color creeps up his neck and colors his face while Ben just pats him on the shoulder.

Steve: You okay over there, Miles?

To which Miles just nods.

41 points

Miles: Booty bop?

More laughter as Steve looks between Miles and Carter and shakes his head.

Steve: We are going to get canceled at this rate!

Buzzer!

Ben: Body scissors!

Buzzer and the Bombshells take control! Steve crosses the stage and the women are ready for their answer.

Bella: I can’t speak for any of us but a sleeper hold!

Buzzer and the men steal it!

Superstars: 166 + 68 = 234



Steve: Okay Bombshells! The Superstars here are just sixty six points away from winning this! Let’s bring down Alexandra and Alex!

Alex and Alexandra approach the podium to cheers and applause. They shake hands which turns into a brief thumb wrestling match before we are ready!

Steve: Top six answers are on the board, triple points! In one word, describe the last kiss you got from your partner!

They slap the buzzers but Alexandra is faster!

Alexandra: Perfect!

8 points!

Alex: Quick?

28 points and the Superstars take control.

Steve approaches Bulldog.

Bulldog: Happy?

4 points

HBCarter: Breathtaking!

Buzzer!

HBCarter: Noo!

Miles: Sloppy.

Laughter immediately fills the audience and Carter stares at Miles with wide eyes and an even wider mouth. Miles does a comedic double take at his husband and Steve clears his throat as he turns around.

Steve: Looks like the honeymoon is over?

50 points! Totaling 324 points and the Superstars win!

The theme song plays and the five men jump about and high five and embrace as the Bombshells side bemoan the loss as the studio audience cheers!

Steve: Okay ladies, I just want the Bombshells to know that even though the Superstars have won tonight, we are still making a donation to your charity. Thank you for being here with us tonight. Now you fellas…

He turns to the Superstars.

Steve: I need two of you fellas out here for our Final Round! Two!

The audience cheers as Carter and Bulldog join Steve on the stage.

Steve: Okay! I got Carter and I got the Bulldog, we gonna play Fast Money when we come back!



And we return to celebrity Family Feud with Fast Money on the line, Steve standing beside Carter.

Steve: Now Carter, stand there and tell the world what you are playing for!

HBCarter: $25,000 for For the Love of Alex!

The audience cheers and both Superstars and Bombshells applaud and cheer as well.

Steve: Alright, twenty seconds on the clock! Name a place you stop going to when you’re broke!

HBCarter: The bank!
4 points

Steve: Name something that is full of holes!

HBCarter: Clothes!
16 points

Steve: Name something you would find in a bathtub!

HBCarter: Shampoo!
7 points

Steve: Name a place that’s filled with people who don’t want to be there.

HBCarter: Jail!
36 points

Steve: Name something you might catch up on.

HBCarter: Chores!
8 points

Steve: And that brings you to seventy one points! Now let’s bring out the Bulldog!

Carter rejoins his team as Bill walks onstage and shakes Steve’s hand.

Steve: Alright, now your teammate Carter scored 71 points, meaning you need 129 to win this and the $25,000. But you can do it! Are you ready?

Bulldog: I’m ready!

Steve: Alright, 25 seconds on the clock! Name a place you stop going to when you’re broke!

Bulldog: Restaurants!
32 points

Steve: Name something that is full of holes!

Bulldog: Cheese!
40 points

Steve: Name something you would find in a bathtub!

Bulldog: Water!
44 points

Steve: Name a place that’s filled with people who don’t want to be there.

Bulldog: Work!
10 points

Steve: Okay, final question. All you need is 3 points and the Superstars win $25,000 for For the Love of Alex! Name something you might catch up on.

Bulldog: Sleep!
29 points

GRAND TOTAL: 226

The audience cheers as Bill fist pumps as the Superstars swarm the stage and they celebrate! Ben and Alex pick Bill up as the veteran raises his arms while Miles and Carter hug and applaud their teammate pushing it through!

Steve: The Superstars win $25,000 for For the Love of Alex! Make sure you tune in THIS Sunday for High Stakes XIV! Thirteen matches! The 2024 Hall of Fame AND the 2024 Year End Awards! Good night everybody!

The audience continues to cheer as the Superstars continue with their celebration as the camera fades out.



“I’ve been the Internet Champion since the beginning of August, winning it on the Summer XXXTreme cruise and it was one of the best wedding gifts I could have received, and it’s a memory that I’m going to look back on and cherish from now until I ultimately hang up my boots and even  beyond. I might have held a number of championships in Sin City Underground, but when I came up to SCW, I discovered just how much more severe and challenging the competition was. Mark WSard was the one who was impressed enough by me and what I accomplished in SCU, to which he felt like he could take the chance on some young, wet behind the ears pup such as myself. He even made me an early offer but I didn’t want to abandon SCU until its dramatic curtain call. Hot Stuff had told me that the door was open and he officially signed me to the roster in December of `21. I even remember my first match as an official SCW Superstar. It was against Levi Russow and yeah, I admit it. I walked away the loser of the match but – I still managed to walk away. Levi’s own career in the six-sided ring was winding down and the list of his accolades could reach to the moon and back! That match against him taught me so much. Ity taught me that sometimes just managing to walk away from a confrontation is a victory unto itself.”

“Of course, I wasn’t sure I believed that at the time. I kind of had to get the whole thought process beat into me over the course of the next near-three years. I faced every single man on the roster that they could find that were willing to face me. Some of these Superstars did so because they thought I’d be an easy win and a stepping stone to them moving a step further up the rankings. Men like Austin James Mercer and Peter Vaughn. Others agreed because they knew I was just on the cusp of my career and some of the veterans like Bill Barnhart, Goth and Ben Jordan knew that they had a lot that they could teach me. Win or lose. And for a time, I can’t lie. I was losing more often than I was winning because, as I said, I was not prepared for the sheer high level of competition that SCW provided!”

“I scratched and I clawed, and yeah. I admit it. Things got to the point that I was so downcast and feeling sorry for myself that I managed to convince myself that ultimate success inside of the ring was never going to happen for me. That championship gold was not something that I was going to end up experiencing. But as I was at my lowest points in both my personal and professional lives, I had what a lot of unfortunate people did not; a strong support group of friends, co-workers and family that loved and supported me. They gave me the confidence boost that I so desperately needed to keep fighting and not utter those three, unforgivable words - ‘I give up’. I had them in my corner and I truly believe that is what kept me pushing forward, and it allowed me to realize that everything I was believing about my career was not true.”

“I could be a success story, because I became one. At Summer XXXTreme X, everything came together. Just days prior I had married the love of my life and before we left for our honeymoon, I had one more thing to do. Strip Peter Vaughn of the Internet Championship. And there is no way I am going to act like so many others before me and tell the world how easy it was because it was not. Vaughn held that championship for as long as he did for a reason – and not just because he had this habit of taking the low road to secure the final piece of the puzzle. He was a dominant wrestler because he was a quality wrestler! Win or lose, there wasn’t a match he was involved in that was not a Match of the Year candidate in my own humble opinion. I went into that title opportunity as the dark horse, the underdog. And I walked out a champion. And if I have to be perfectly honest? So far my reign as Internet Champion has been somewhat…”

“... I guess underwhelming is the most politically correct way of characterizing it. I was hoping to further make a name for myself and put this championship back on the map where it belonged. Peter Vaughn brought it up to the highest level, and I thought it was only right that I honor the man and try to keep it right where he left it. Where it belonged; as a proper rival for the standing of the World Championship itself. But since the start of August, I can count on one hand the number of opportunities I was given. I mean my first defense was against a glorified jobber for some god forsaken reason! I competed in more non-title matches than championship defenses!”

“The single most legit title defense I had since winning the gold was against my own brother-in-law! And I think that was because the powers-that-be thought it would be morbid fun to see family fight it out. I just hope we did them proud because LJ and I beat each other senseless in that Ladder match, which I am proud to say that I ultimately won. But while we gave the world what it wanted in glorified violence between fami;y, it had the added bonus of bringing us closer together as in-laws.”

“But that was at Violent Conduct X. The end of September. Almost two months ago! That was my last proper championship defense! So much for keeping this title where it belongs, am I right? Which is why when Kris Ryans made it known he was publicly calling me out as champion to step up and defend the title against him  here at High Stakes XIV? Trust me when I tell you what I was feeling about that - the world’s most accomplished authors and poets could not put into words! I mean, think about it! Kris Ryans! The man is a Grand Slam Champion and one of the single best talents to have ever set foot inside of the six-sided ring! 2021 Hall of Fame inductee! A two-time World Heavyweight Champion! Two-time Roulette Champion! World Tag Team Champion! Undefeated Mixed Tag Team Champion! And yeah… the Internet Champion! The only thing he hasn’t managed to accomplish is win the Blast From the Past!”

“That is who wanted to challenge me for the championship! One of the best wanted an opportunity to face me for the gold and the chance to test myself – I mean truly test myself – was at hand! So you’re damn right I accepted the challenge! Kris came off a loss to Finn Whelan a few weeks prior but i didn't care! This could go down as one of the biggest matches of my career! There was no chance I wasn’t going to reach out and grab this opportunity! And once I did… poof!”

“The self contained interest on Kris’s part seemingly vanished. Just like that. The minute I signed on the dotted line, it was like Kris just turned his back on me like all the hard work was done and what was coming was a mere formality. Like he was already looking past the match in Tucson and celebrating becoming a two-time Grand Slam Champion and at my expense! And you know something? I could even get past that level of disinterest and disrespect, because in the end, it often plays to my advantage as I’ve said in the past. Men who look past me and think just because I look soft, I compete that way? In the end, that’s their mistake to make at their own expense, and seemingly now it’s yours, Kris.”

“Now whether that is true or not, I guess we’re going to find out. I just can’t think of any other reason why I went from up where your interests were concerned, to practically floor level. If you have distractions or issues going on outside of the ring, then just tell me! Because like it or not, I want to face the Kris Ryans that took men like Fenris and Tommy Crimson and Kain to the absolute limits! Otherwise, what the hell is the point of all this? Winning a championship!? Trying to defend it and do everyone proud! The fact you tanked a match to a man named after a cartoon character that is over a hundred years old just compounds things! If and when I get past you in Tucson, I feel obliged to offer a title shot to Felix but the point here is… I have to get past you.”

“And I will because whether you know this or not, in the past few weeks you gave me all the motivation I could possibly need to walk out of the TCC Arena still the Internet Champion!”

“I blame you, Kris, for the relative lack of interest in a title match that could have been right up there along with the World title matches and Harris-J2H! But no, you seemingly took this match for granted and now, from the outside looking in, treating it like it’s some form of consolation prize! You were given an opportunity against Finn Whelan and even though you did yourself proud, Finn was the victor. So rather than take the time to build yourself back up, you instead build on your past reputations to and look at me as second best. Now, I admit it! I could be reading you completely wrong because from a personal standpoint, I don’t know jack about you other than locker room whispers and the fact you and Fenris used to be a thing!”

“I have my own thoughts and opinions where you’re concerned but that’s a Fairy Tail for another day. I even sunk so low as to go to Fenris and ask him what he could tell me about you, and do you know what he said? He said you had a thing for being tied up and gagged and I am NEVER going to be able to unsee that mental image! He refused to help out of loyalty to whatever the two of you held in the past, but bright side? He also told me he wouldn’t have helped you against me either. So, in the end? I’m on my own against one of the living legends of the SCW locker room.”

“You want to use me to become a two-time Grand Slam Champion. But not this time. Not at my expense. I need this win, Kris. And I am going to take it. For both myself, and for the integrity of the championship itself. Come hell or high water, I am going to do it proud!”


14
Climax Control Archives / One Step Forward - Four Years Back
« on: November 08, 2024, 09:10:31 PM »
“One Step Forward - Four Years Back”

November 5 - 4:25AM

This world isn’t perfect. Far from it, if we are going to be perfectly honest. There are wars, drugs and disease everywhere that you turn, in every country in the world, no matter how powerful or advanced. Homelessness was everywhere, as was unemployment which was what was the catalyst for said unemployment. Murder and rape. Political strife caused division down the center of a nation that prided itself on being a beacon of hope to other countries of the world. But lately with all the racial bias and gender xenophobia, there were many critics that would try and say that there were third world countries more advanced in such matters than what America - the land of the free - was proving to be.

But that is where the feeling of hope would start to creep in. When Joe Biden dropped out of running for reelection, a feeling of dread was welled up in the pit of millions’ of stomachs. It was believed to be an automatic political gain for the Orange Menace known as Donald Trump. It was as if Biden had practically handed the keys to the White House to a convicted felon and said, “Here, good luck with that!” But when Kamala Harris stepped up to bat, so to speak, it was as if a shining beacon of light was piercing the clouds filled with doom and gloom, offering that very hope up for millions who were desperately in need. The country was being torn apart by hatred and prejudice, and here was a career politician who could offer up something Trump could not; hope.

Hope is not something that is common or fleeting. It betrays all that is seen as wrong in the world at any given moment and it tells you that hey – everything is going to be alright. Hope helps you to overcome obstacles in your life, whether self imposed or otherwise. Hope allows you to envision a better life, to set goals to accomplish just that and to hopefully succeed.

Those were the current thoughts running without end through the mind of Carter Kasey-McKinney as he stood in the shower, beneath the cascading water that poured down across him. The hot water steaming his already tanned flesh to a healthy and glowing pink. This was one of (many) guilty pleasures that Carter took such delight in indulging in during the year where the months slowly grew colder. Showers that were so scalding hot that they were barely tolerable. Carter had been known to take these showers quite liberally, using it as both a means to allow himself time to think and clear his mind, as well as to relax the sore muscles that came with the trade of being a professional wrestler. In the past, Miles had at least ATTEMPTED on a handful of amorous occasions to join him but found the temperature all but intolerable. Miles had absolutely no idea how his husband was able to stand them without scorching the flesh right off of his bones.

By nature, Carter was not the most positive of individuals. Despite his positive and outgoing personality, he was one of those unfortunate souls he was always waiting for the proverbial other shoe to drop. Whenever something good was happening in his life, he was left wondering - perhaps subconsciously - just how long it was going to last. When he and Miles had first got together, Carter was in a perpetual state of fear that it wouldn’t last, that either he would do something that would cause Miles to eventually tire of him, or that he simply did not deserve to be with someone as wonderful as Miles had proven himself to be over the years. It took many therapy sessions from Doctor Gail Delacore and the love and patience of Miles himself to slowly assure Carter that the exact opposite was indeed true. He did, in fact, deserve to be loved - and was. It was the foundation of their relationship, and what had propelled the two to get married earlier this year. Telling the world that nobody could tear them apart!

It was why Carter had such high hopes for today as he slowly and with a hint of reluctance, turned the shower off and stepped out onto the purple bath mat. He took the towel he had set aside and dried himself off from head to toe so as not to make a mess of his clothes or worse, prove his mom and Grams correct about the risks of venturing out into the cold morning while still wet and thus risk catching a cold. Or worse.

It was surprising just how cold Las Vegas could get at this time of the year, even at such early hours. One would naturally assume that a desert would be hot all year round but states such as Nevada and Arizona proved the opposite to be the case.

Carefully folding the towel and setting it aside to join the growing pile of laundry that would have to be taken care of, Carter paused before getting dressed, just long enough to check his phone; Kamala was still in the lead, both in nationwide polls as well as the Electoral College count. Carter had been checking both religiously for the past week, and it just gave him more hope with each passing time. Even if Trump was slowly crawling forward to match her numbers.

Now dressed in a violet, button-down dress shirt with gray dress slacks, Carter made certain his blonde hair was styled just right when he opened the bathroom door to his and Miles’s adjoining bedroom to find a site that caught him somewhat by surprise. An obviously sleepy Miles standing there on the other side of the room by their shared closet, getting dressed in jeans and a warm sweater.

“Miles?” Carter asked, blindly reaching for his wallet on the corner of his dresser. “What are you doing up?”

“What does it look like?” Miles answered with no small amount of sleep still obviously in his system. “Getting ready to go with you at this ungodly hour.”

“Ungodly hour?” Carter frowned. “Love, this is roughly the same time Kristjan is usually knocking down our door to take you running. And you go willingly!”

“That’s because he’d drag my arse out of bed otherwise.” Miles yawns mightily while struggling to get his shoes on while hopping on one foot. “So I told him last night I was going with you so don’t bother knocking.”

“Seriously, Miles. It’s not necessary.” Carter smiled before he turned and headed out into the hall and straight for the main living area of their condo. “I’m perfectly capable of going to the polls all by my lonesome.”

 “Not saying you’re not.” Miles shot back as he followed Carter out into the hall, knowing full well his caffeine junkie husband would be taking a detour into the kitchen and straight for the coffee he had programmed to be ready by this time. And sure enough, Miles stood there and watched as Carter poured his prized coffee into his Stitch tumbler, readying himself.

Miles added, “I’m just saying you’re not going to.” He took the coffee pitcher from his husband and went for  the cupboard for a second tumbler. He turned briefly back to his husband and stated without a hint of discussion, “And that is not up for debate.”

“Why?” Carter asked, genuinely not getting it. “I’m just going this early to get in and get out so we have the rest of the day for ourselves.”

Screwing the lid onto his own coffee, Miles shoved the pot back into its spot on the coffee maker and turned to his husband with a most serious look on his face. He said, “Look babe, I admit I don’t know shite about American politics, but I know all these Trump supporters are making life miserable for people like you. I read the stories about bomb threats and these jack offs threatening anyone voting for your girl…”

“Okay, I get it.” Carter said amicably, holding up a hand of faux surrender. “I love you for being so protective of me, you know that?” These words brought a smile to Miles’s face, despite how tired he was.

Carter went on to add, “But there’s an issue you haven’t taken into account.”

“Like…?”

Carter shrugged, “You won’t be allowed in the voting booth with me.”

Miles asked, “Why not? I’m your husband.”

“I never get tired of hearing that.” Carter smiled dreamily with eyes closed before he again grew serious and answered, “It's basically a privacy issue, although I admit I don’t know if it’s a law or not. The only people who can bring someone into the booth with them is someone who needs assistance or can’t fill out their ballot for themselves.”

“Can’t fill out their ballot for themselves, eh?” Miles was clearly in thought and before Carter could question him further, Miles shoved his coffee into his husband’s free hand and did a U-Turn to head back down the hall and into their bedroom. Carter stood there and listened to the obvious sounds of Miles looking for something until he heard an audible “GOTCHA!” emanate from the bedroom and Miles soon returned, holding something up in his hands like a trophy.

His old finger brace from a time when his finger had been broken, putting him temporarily on the shelf in regards to his in-ring career.

Along with a roll of medical tape from their medicine cabinet, Miles walked right up to his husband, took him by his right hand and slipped the brace onto his index finger. He then tore a strip of tape off and wrapped his digit tightly and took a step back with a fairly self-satisfied smirk on his face.

Carter looked up from his now mummified finger and sneered, “Oh you think you’re just so smart, don’t you?”

“Pretty much, yeah!” Miles shot back before grabbing Carter’s jacket and tossing it to him before grabbing his own. Miles then placed a hand on his back and steered him toward the front door to get his husband’s civic duty done and over with.

And as luck would have it, it wasn’t as difficult as Miles might have imagined. It was still dark out, well enough away from the famed Vegas Strip that the streets remained dark, away from the lights of the world renowned hotels and casinos. They had pulled into the parking lot of a modest church with only a handful of vehicles there already, it being just after five when the polls would open at six.

Miles insisted he get out first before Carter exited the car, feeling his usual protective self. Miles looked around the dark parking lot but saw nothing - and more importantly, no one. He rapped on the hood of the car as an ‘all clear’ giving Carter some much needed relief as he stepped outside with the much cherished java in both hands. The car locked, Miles walked around to join his husband and Carter led the way as they walked past the church and through a small passage between buildings, following the signs that red in big, bold print, “VOTE HERE”.

There was one door wide open at the last building and as they approached, they shared a look inside and saw multiple booths set up inside and people - the poll worker volunteers - busying themselves inside; getting ready for a very long day ahead.

Realizing they were the first there, Carter took his spot right beside the door, just outside of the polling place. Miles had almost walked past him to enter but Carter placed a hand on his arm and drew him aside with a shake of the head.

“We can’t go in?” Miles asked, shuffling aside and taking his position beside Carter.

Carter shook his head and answered, “Not even to get out of the cold. They’re going through their final preparations so they can’t be disturbed.”

Miles sighed, raising his tumbler to his lips for a drink of the hot contents, casting a glance at his phone. Almost forty minutes until they could get this over with.

But as luck would have it, the time passed fairly quickly. AS the minutes passed by and drew nearer to the hour, more people slowly joined the line. Some quiet, others fairly pleasant and all too willing to engage Miles in a little friendly chit chat; Carter remaining stoic and quiet, his eyes constantly falling to the inside of the polling room. Until finally an older man leaned through the door frame to the outside and called aloud, “Okay everyone! The polls are officially open!”

Miles turned immediately away from the man he was talking to and followed Carter up to the table where a row of volunteers were seated, ready to check everyone in. A lovely older woman, the prototypical grandma, smiled sweetly at the pair and said, “Name?”

“Carter Kasey-McKinney.” He stated, presenting his ID with his recently legally changed name. And noticing her curious glance toward Miles, Carter added, “This is my husband. He’s here to help me…?” He raised his finger in the brace for a visual aid.

Blinking back, the volunteer then smiled again and said, “Certainly dear.” And after a brief check in, Carter was handed his ballot - which Miles slipped from his hands and the two headed for the booth furthest away for privacy and security….



Of course, that’s the thing about hope. It’s not always positive, and it doesn’t guarantee that the desired result will come to pass. That is when hope becomes false hope; the feeling that something positive is going to happen when there is absolutely no evidence to support that belief. It is not a hope based solely on reality, and can easily lead to unmet expectations and emotional pain. And at times, physical sickness.

That could best be described to what Carter was going through at this very moment, as it was now early Wednesday morning, just after four. Carter had been restless since he and Miles went to bed, and for the first time in recent memory, it wasn’t for the usual reasons. His stomach was in knots and the more he watched the election update broadcasts, the worse he grew to feel.

What could have happened? She was ahead for so long in both polls as well as the Electoral College! The media was predominantly on her side, even Trump’s fellow Republicans were heartily endorsing her! But slowly, Trump was not only surging ahead to meet her in the middle, but he was beginning to surpass her. He was only twenty points away from taking not only the Electoral vote but also the Presidency! And all remaining swing states were leaning red. He sat there on the sofa in the darkened front room of his home with his fingers curled against his lips and tears streaming in his eyes, not noticing Miles who was approaching from behind.

Miles, who had woken up to realize Carter was not in the bed and in his arms like usual, had known immediately something was wrong and where he was. He climbed out of bed and exited the bedroom, walking down the hall toward the flickering light of their television.

“Babe…?” Miles spoke softly so as not to startle his husband at his sudden appearance, approached and rested a hand on Carter’s shoulder just in time to hear the newscaster on the screen announce, “And Donald Trump has officially been declared the winner and the next President of the United States!”

And Carter immediately broke down in tears, leaning forward at the waist and his face in a painfully etched and silent sob. Miles practically jumped over the armrest to land on the cushion and he gathered Carter in his arms and simply held him tight. Miles knew little about American politics but knew enough that Trump retaking the White House was going to wreak hell on not just this country, but have political and cultural impact around the world.

“What went wrong?” Carter sobbed against Miles’s chest. “She was winning! She had everything going for her! This just… it just came from out of nowhere!”

Miles closed his eyes, hating what Carter was going through. He indeed did have such high hopes for America to be celebrating its first female President, but as luck would have it, those ‘good ol’ boys’ across the country in all of those red states would rather bait a crocodile with their manhood than have a woman as the country’s Commander In Chief - and a woman of color at that. Trump’s war against women and his intentions should he win were well known. Carter had his mom and Grams to worry about. Miles could not comprehend how he would feel if his Mum and Brianna were under the same threat.

Those idiots actually chose a convicted felon, a man with a record of sexual abuse and other criminal acts against him, rather than a career politician.

“He’s going to tear this country apart!” Carter cried. “H-He’s going to turn us into a dictatorship and end voting…”

“He won’t be able to…” Miles tried to assure him, but Carter interrupted, “They won the Senate and Trump can flood the Supreme Court with his cronies, Miles! He’ll be able to do whatever the hell he wants!”

Carter’s face buried itself into Miles’s chest and Miles closed his eyes and listened to his husband sob and each emotional wreck of his body caused Miles himself just as much emotional pain for what his loved one was going through.

Carter sobbed, “He’s going to end marriage equality… He’s going to renounce our marriage…”

“Stop.” Miles all but commanded, not wanting to hear where Carter was going with this, although he already knew. Miles stroked Carter's hair lovingly with his fingers, resting his cheek against the top of his husband’s scalp.

Miles said, “It won’t come to that. And even if it does, that’s when you and I pack up your Mum and Grams and we move to England where he can’t do shit!” He felt Carter’s arms snake their way around his upper body, returning the embrace and just wanting to be held. With his free hand, Miles took the remote from where Carter had dropped it and he turned the TV off, and then simply leaned back and held his crying love in the darkness.



It was unbelievable just how cold a city like Flagstaff, Arizona could get, but here we were, at the Bespoke Inn in Flagstaff where in less than two days away from the ‘Going Home’ edition of Climax Control where in the Main Event going into the biggest event of the year, there would be a highly anticipated Clash of the Champions contest between the World Heavyweight Champion Finn Whelan and the Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. The very same Carter who stood on the patio deck of his and Miles’s room, overlooking the night sky above the city of Flagstaff.

Bundled in his tanned aviator jacket lined in wool, his arms folded over his chest. Carter’s face was one of disappointment and resignation.

“This has not been a very good week. For the most part, I’ve been isolating myself and staying away from social media because I literally could not handle dealing with the idiots posting stupid shit like ‘Your body, my choice’ or seeing anything even remotely related to the election. So if anyone was concerned or wondering remotely where I was and why I wasn’t being my usual loud mouthed self…”

Carter shrugged, his hands tucked deeply inside the pockets of his bleached white jeans.

“Well, now you know. And the longer this week passed me by and reality started to sink in, the more my outlook toward this Clash of the Champions match started to change. I was half tempted to contact Mark Ward and Christian Underwood - or even my opponent Finn Whelan himself - and ask to cancel or simply forfeit and just be done with the whole damn thing. But, that thought didn’t last for long. Especially when you have friends and a husband who are just as headstrong as you are. Just as stubborn. Loved ones who support you and won’t allow you to let one setback color your entire outlook on life.”

“So no. I didn’t contact the bosses or Finn to throw in the proverbial towel. I wouldn’t give any of my critics or those homophobic pieces of trash any more ammunition against me or anyone like me. I’ve been in some pretty rough spots many times over in both my personal life as well as my career. I have never been one to just give up and let the other man win without putting up a fight, and thanks to everyone at my back, I’m not going to start now.

“I know you’re watching out there Finn. You have to be. I know we’re not exactly each others’ biggest supporters, especially after recent events, but I can respect you enough to say that you’re a student of the game. From the moment your opponent is announced, you delve right into the thick of things and find out everything you can about the man you’re about to face. And in doing so, you learn their strengths and their weaknesses. You take every opponent seriously as if your career depends on it and maybe in your own mind, it does! Who knows and who am I to judge? I just know that for once, it’s going to be nice going up against someone who isn’t just going to take one look in my general direction and automatically overlook me.”


Carter cast a glance up into the night sky and shrugged as if in deep thought or contemplation.

“True, more often than not that sort of outlook from my opponents has worked in my favor. These bad ass bruisers see this ‘little twink’ standing across the ring from them and that’s all they see! They don’t see my past accomplishments in SCU or the fact that I now hold the second most prestigious championship (in my own humble opinion) in the men's division! They just look at themselves as some sort of alpha predator and see me as easy prey. But not you and for that, I have to give my thanks. And hope that everything that I am about to say doesn’t offend you or come back to bite me in the ass because trust me when I say, I have no right problems with you.”

“But I haven’t a shred of doubt that if there weren’t issues between Miles and yourself, that this match wouldn’t even be happening. The powers that be see everything, and they saw what was going down between you and my husband heading into High Stakes XIV and they thought to themselves, ‘Heyyy! I know what would be the perfect set up for the Finn Whelan-Miles Kasey showdown for the World Championship! Let’s throw Carter in there against Finn and let Finn work out his frustrations and (maybe) send Miles himself a message in the process!’”


Carter smirked at the camera and shook his head.

“Only things aren’t going to work out the way the higher ups thought. You know it, and I know it too. Now I don’t want you watching and thinking that I’m the one overlooking you and already seeing myself as the winner. I do think I am going to win, Finn. I ‘need’ this win more than you could ever imagine. But… My point is that win or lose, I am going to make damn sure I give you the fight of your career. I am going to make you earn every single move or hold you manage to pull out of the fire at my expense. And, if anything, I want my own opponent at High Stakes XIV, the Hall of Famer Kris Ryans, to watch and realize just what it was that he got himself into wanting a championship match against me.”

Carter reached behind him and drew up one of the cushioned deck chairs that the hotel had provided their room. He slowly took a seat and leaned back, relaxing as best he could.

“Finn, what I am about to tell you, I want you to take to heart and not take it personally. Because I can’t strive hard enough I am not out to antagonize or offend anyone – this time around. But what’s been going on between Miles and yourself? That is between the two of you. I am not involved in any way, shape or form. Miles already knows this and expects no less. And now, you know. The only way that I could or would ever get involved is if someone from your side of the tracks decided to involve themselves and help you against Miles. But I have all the confidence in the world that if anyone were to do so, it would upset you as much as it would us.”

“That is where you differ from a lot of champions over the years, Finn. It’s what has made you one of the more predominantly respected wrestlers in recent history. You want to do things your way and by yourself – or not at all. Respect. Plus I suppose you have that attractive praying mantis thing going for you that's turned an otherwise HBIC with perpetual Magnum PMS into a college co-ed panty dropper.”


He held up a finger and shook it admonishingly.

“But the one person who has been voicing opinions on the situation between my husband and yourself is probably the one person who has the least to say in all of it. And yeah, I’m talking about Kayla. Now I’m not saying that this situation is none of her business…”

He cups a hand over the side of his mouth and looks innocent as he stage whispers, “It’s really none of her business.”  Before resuming,

“But she’s spoken up more and louder than either you or Miles and you two are the ones directly involved in this…. Well, whatever it is! Kayla is the one the very night Miles jumped you and made his intentions clear to reprimand Miles, calling him every name in the book and admonishing him as if he were a child and she was his school marm. And even recently she declared that if intergender matches were a thing in SCW, she’d love to spill his blood! Well allow me to briefly stray from the topic of you Finn to better address the elephant in the room and say…”

He turned to face the camera directly.

“Kayla? Intergender or not, you lay a hand on my husband and I’ll have an army of lesbians do what I can’t!”

He then turned back and smiled.

“But I really don’t see it coming to that because Miles got you, then you got him one back. I’d say this showdown at High Stakes should be enough to settle things between you, no? Or at least I should hope so. Now I know, everyone from Kayla to yourself and some of the higher ups in Wolfslair have been laying into Miles verbally about what he did to you and how it damages the gym rep of Wolfslair and yadda yadda yadda! And you know something? Out of everything that has been said and done between the two of you, the talk of Miles betraying one of the team and talks of reprimand are what pisses me off the most! So let me ask you this, Finn. And if people like Kayla Richards and Alex Jones are watching, then please…! Indulge me!”

“Where the hell were any of you when Austin James Mercer was using me to get to Miles!? Huh!? Where were you when Austin was attacking me every chance he got, and all to get under the skin of Miles and make him needlessly prove himself to Mercer!? Oh I get it, I can hear it already! Austin is a Wolfslair original and one of the mainstays! Well to that I have to ask; doesn’t that make what he did even worse than what’s been going on between Miles and Finn? If Austin is indeed one of the main members of the team, then shouldn’t he by all rights be serving as an example to everyone else affiliated with Wolfslair? Yes? No?”


Carter jetted out his bottom lip and held up his hands in mock wonder.

“Because if not, then I hate to say this but that just screams hypocrisy. Holding one member up to an ideal that you don’t - or won’t - hold another. But that’s in the past, Finn. I mean, Miles and Austin buried the hatchet enough that he was even invited to our wedding! And I just have to ask! If they can move past all of that animosity and reach that point then my GOD! Can’t you?”

Carter drew back and closed his eyes, softly exhaling. His breath was visible in the cold, night air. Soon enough, he opened his eyes once again and looked hopeful.

“Don’t let what happens in our match color what happens when you meet Miles, Finn. Just like I am not going to use this to force Kris to think anything else but hopefully respect. What happens between us this Sunday Finn, starts inside of that ring and it ends there.”

Carter then stood up and gave the camera one last, lingering gaze.

“Win or lose.”

Before he gave the camera and presumably Finn, a salute and left the scene, walking back inside of the hotel room as the camera faded to black.

15
The Queens Park Hotel -
London, England

It had been awhile since Carter had last accompanied Miles to his hometown of London, but circumstances had changed since then. The last time they were here, it was to soothe a homesick Miles who, at the time, was not even completely aware of what was wrong with him. This visit proved that you can indeed go home, and doing so sometimes was the absolute best of medicines. And this time? Sin City Wrestling’s “Royal Pain” tour was culminating for the Violent Conduct X Supercard event, and it just so happened to be in Miles’s backyard. But first things first…

The room reserved was spacious and comfortable, predominantly colored in tans and whites with wood panel accents. While there was a dresser with flat screen TV over it and a comfortable recliner in the corner with a desk, the predominant feature of the room was the king sized bed with golden headboard and matching comforter over the white linens and the white and turquoise pillows - and in the center of the bed a wicker basket filled with fresh fruit as a welcoming gesture. Very comfortable surroundings for a two-week stay.

The door to the room then opened with the soft sound of the key card lock being undone and the first to enter the room were two hotel porters in classic suit uniforms, delivering an impressive amount of luggage on a bellman luggage cart. While they proceeded to unload the bags and suitcases carefully and neatly along the far wall, Carter and Miles then entered the room where they would be staying over the course of the next two weeks; taking care of assigned SCW duties to better promote Violent Conduct X and Carter’s championship defense, while also working in some free time to visit Miles’s family and friends.

While Carter did his usual walk through the hotel room - a habit he seemed to have picked up somewhere and it carried over to every place they stayed together since - Miles tipped the two men generously before they took their leave, wishing Miles and Carter a pleasant stay with them. Miles walked over to the large, picturesque window and gazed out at the city surrounding them and he felt a tightness in his body and mind slowly begin to loosen. He still would have preferred to be competing on the biggest event his hometown had hosted in years but for now, he would have to be satisfied at playing his part and getting some rare family time.

Miles tore himself away from the window and wandered back over to the bed and had a seat at the foot, giving it a slight ‘bounce test’ when Carter emerged from wherever he had wandered and he proceeded to walk across the room’s threshold and he grabbed the first suitcase within reach and opened it, starting to unpack as Miles watched with curiosity.

“You okay?” Miles asked, causing Carter to look up from what he was doing with a quizzical expression of his own and he nodded, “Yeah, why?” But Miles didn’t answer just yet, as he watched Carter continue to unpack for them both and set their clothes in the dresser drawers until there was no room left and he then went for the nearby hangers in the room’s closet…

“Love, stop.” Miles' soft accented words caused Carter to indeed stop as he was walking back across the carpeted floor with a handful of hangers, staring at his husband.

“What's wrong?” Miles once again asked, but this time his words were stronger in concern, wanting an answer that was more than avoidance or denial in nature. Carter appeared to be lost or confused as to why Miles was asking this from out of the blue.

“Why do you think something is wrong?” Carter asked with a soft smile, to which Miles offered a shrug of his own muscled shoulders and he wore the wisp of a cocky smile on his lips as he answered, “Because since you and I first started traveling together, this is the first time we arrived at a hotel room where the first thing you wanted to do wasn’t … me.”

Miles then watched as the color rose from Carter’s lightly tanned neck and rose up to his cheeks, giving him a charming and endearing flush. It did Miles’ heart (and ego) a world of good to know that even after all this time together, their dating and finally their wedding, he still had that ‘hot flash’ effect on his husband. Where Miles was concerned, Carter’s “appetites” were damn near insatiable (thank GOD!), so this was indeed a change of pace.

“Are you worried about dinner with me Mum?” Miles asked all-too casually, earning him a look from Carter who asked, “Why would that bother me, having dinner with your Mom? We’ve had dinner together before.”

“Year,” Miles laughed to himself. “But back then she was the mother of either your boyfriend or fiance. Now…” Miles leaned forward, his elbows on his knees and a wicked smirk on his face. “Now she’s your mother-in-law.”

Carter just stared at Miles for several long seconds before he shook his head, “Sometimes you can be truly, truly evil.” Before he turned back to his duties and resumed unpacking. “Cute AF, but evil!”

Miles stood up from where he had seated himself and approached his husband from behind and wrapped his arms around his slim waist, reeling him in and holding him tight as he nuzzled his chin in that soft crevice at Carter's neck.

“I know what you’re uncomfortable about.” Miles confided gently, his words washing over Carter’s ear gently but he still had that effect that caused Carter’s body to tingle. “You’ve been acting like this ever since LJ won that match.”

That was when Miles felt Carter’s body tense somewhat, and he set the hangers down on the surface of the dresser and he turned around to face Miles while still remaining in his embrace. Miles saw Carter’s questioning gaze and his dark eyebrows rise almost to the hairline as he asked, “You think I’m bothered by having to defend against your brother?”

Miles did not answer directly. This indeed was what Miles felt was troubling his man. The moment Lyle Kasey Junior pinned “Unbreakable” Eddie Lyons in the Main Event of the Monaco tour stop, the champion - his husband - had little to no reaction. They had been watching on the monitor alongside Alexandra Calaway in the annals of the backstage area, and once LJ emerged victorious, Miles and Alexandra were each proud of the younger brother getting not only his first victory in an SCW ring, but gaining a championship opportunity in the process. Carter – simply walked away.

Miles shrugged and offered, “It’s not so unusual, being uncomfortable defending against family or someone that you’re close to…”

“LJ and I aren’t close…” Carter shook his head, causing Miles to close his eyes and draw in a breath before resuming, fully aware of the tension between his husband and his brother. He resumed, “But… look at how you and I reacted when Victoria put us against each other. Neither of us wanted to…”

“Miles,” Carter spoke softly. “That was different and you know it. She wanted us to hurt each other to the point one of us couldn’t continue because she’s a sadistic bitch. LJ…?” He shook his head. “The only thing about this match that makes me uncomfortable is the fact that it’s a ladder match.”

“Really?”

“Really.” Carter stressed. “I never understood how climbing a ladder was supposed to prove who the better wrestler was - but that’s not even the issue. The last time I was in a Ladder match, I was blinded and almost broke my neck. There’s still one or two demons at play about that up here…” He tapped a forefinger to his temple.

Miles smiled, knowing that match still haunted his husband, but also the fact Carter had his ways of getting past these hurdles to overcome them, both mentally as well as physically. Miles leaned in for a quick kiss, to which Carter all-too happily obliged, before he said, “Trust me Miles, this may or may not be what you want to hear given the circumstances but I am going to treat your brother like any other man who wants to try and take my championship.”

“Understood.” Miles nodded with acceptance. He had to accept it. What other option was there? He couldn’t rightly ask or expect Carter to ‘go easy’ on LJ when he knew LJ would be attempting everything to try and win his Internet Championship. He especially could not - would NOT - ask Carter to ‘allow’ LJ to win. The mere thought of that option was just unthinkable. Miles then looked again into those dazzling blue eyes and shrugged, “Then what is it?”

“Truth?” Carter asked, which almost sounded more like a statement than it did a question, with a touch more force to it than Miles might have come to expect.

“Yes, Carter.” Miles nodded. “The truth.” Miles took a few steps back, releasing Carter from his arms and had a seat on the edge of the bed. Miles continued, “I’m not your boyfriend anymore, babe. I’m not even your fiance. I’m your husband.” He nodded. “I deserve the truth.”

“Okay…” Carter sighed. Truth be told, he felt his heart pounding in his chest as he turned to face Miles. Like any good spouse, Carter did not want to upset or offend his husband. And it was true; Carter and Miles have had few arguments over the past two years and no full blown fights. But new as they both were to the world of marriage, Carter knew that they had to have open communication between them. He just had that nagging feeling in the back of his head, wondering if what he was feeling was petty or legit.

He resigned himself and finally said, “I’m upset because of how you reacted to the match. About my having to face LJ.”

“Me?” Miles’ own eyebrows rose in surprise, a hand on his sternum for emphasis. “What did I do? What did I say?”

“Nothing.” Carter answered. “And that’s the whole problem. The moment LJ won and the match was signed, you pretty much stepped off to the side and played the role of Switzerland in the War rather than support me in my first legit defense!”

“Carter,” Miles stressed. “I told LJ that he was on his own.”

“Yeah,” Carter nodded, his head downcast. “But it just feels like you pretty much told me the same, even if you didn't say the words outright. Rather than support me from the start, tell me that I've got this or … anything – it just feels like you and Ally have stepped off to the side and are just going to let Lyle and I beat the hell out of each other and whoever wins…” Carter held up a hand as if to silently say, whatever happens, happens.

*You're making it sound a lot easier than it is, love.” Miles stressed with a heaving sigh. “How do you think I felt when LJ won that match and I knew you two would be fighting in a potentially dangerous match? He knows how you feel about him and he's concerned himself about what this match is going to mean.”

“Which brings up an interesting point.” Carter nodded, chewing at his bottom lip. *I figured he knew how I felt. I mean, he seems to go out of his way to avoid me. I figured Alexandra probably filled him in but that begs the question… how did she find out?”

Miles blinked and glanced down briefly but nodded. Holding up his hand as if to silently answer the question. “I told her.”

“And now I’m the bad guy for how I feel.” Carter sighed with helpless resignation. “Even though you admitted yourself that the circumstances of his showing up were suspicious. And that Brianna felt the same way that I did.”

“Babe…”

“Miles,” Carter interrupted. “What we told each other in those sessions with Doctor Delacore was confidential. Or at least, it was supposed to be. You heard her number one rule…”

“I know, and I am sorry.” Miles sighed. “I just started feeling the pressure and felt like I needed someone impartial to talk to.”

“Someone like Alexandra who is one of your best friends and dating the aforementioned party?” Carter questioned with a risen brow.

“He's my brother babe…” Miles stressed.

“Yeah,“ Carter said gently. “But I'm your husband. We've known each other for, what? Three years? Four?” To which Miles nodded, saying, “Give or take “

Carter nodded, “You've known LJ for less than a year. Maybe I’m just old fashioned like that, I don’t know.” Carter said, tucking his hands in his pockets and sitting against the edge of the dresser. “But I was always led to believe that the choice between spouse and family is made when you take your vows.”

Miles briefly looked downcast, taking in everything that Carter had said up to this point and he nodded, “Fair enough.” he stated, finally looking back up. “I get where you’re coming from. You know I never intended for you to take any of this that way? I just …” he sighed. “I don’t want either of you to go out there and hurt each other. So I thought if I just stayed out of it…?”

“Things might work out for the best?” Carter smiled, to which Miles simply nodded. Carter just chuckled, “God I love you.”

“Now YOU tell ME the truth.” Miles stood up and said, gathering Carter once again in his arms. “You say spouses first, before family. Right?”

Carter nodded and Miles continued, “So if your Grams and I had a blowup, you’d side with me by rote?”

Carter scoffed, “Oh come on now, Miles! That is a completely irrational example! Grams adores you!”

“It is not irrational, Carter! It could very well… No, you’re right. She loves me. I’m wonderful.”



It was much like the last time these two had visited London, when they made the reservations for an extended stay in a hotel so as not to cause Miles’ - and now Carter’s in-laws - any discomfort by crowding themselves into Brianna and Garrett’s house. But now that these two newlyweds had settled between them what was troubling Carter - and they got back into their familiar routine of Christening their hotel room, they had decided it was time to accept the invite to dinner from Carter’s in-laws. Not that there was much choice in the matter. It was one of the primary reasons why the two men had arrived so early before Violent Conduct X; so that they had ample time to conduct their work for SCW while visiting Miles’s family at length.

Miles already didn’t get to see his family as much as he should, so they were going to make sure they saw them as often as their schedule allowed these two weeks.

They had pulled up in front of the house and walked the path and before they even reached the front porch, the door swung open and there stood Miles’ mum, and Carter’s mother-in-law, Mora. Her face lit up with unbridled joy as she ran straight for them and she enveloped first her son into her arms for one of those hugs mothers around the world were famous for. (So that’s where Miles learned his famous hugs from!) Once they separated, Mora turned to her new son-in-law and she lost none of the joy at the sight of the newest addition to their family.

She hugged Carter tightly, whispering into his ear, “Thank you so much for coming!”

“Thank you for having us.” Carter smiled as Mora took his arm into her own as a lady would a gentleman and they walked toward the front door, her free hand waving off his words, “Nonsense, dear. Bri and I wouldn't hear of you boys having anything else but a home cooked meal for your first night in London!”

“That does sound nice.” Carter admitted with a smile.

Mora continued, “So as a special surprise, we fixed Miles’ favorite!”

“Oh?” Carter said. “What’s his favorite?”

“Steak and kidney pie!” Mora exclaimed, and Carter’s head whipped to stare at his husband as Miles 'conveniently moved out of arm's reach of Carter to the other side of his mother.

“You’re finally here!” Were the first words Miles and Carter heard as they entered the house, Mora shutting the door behind them. They turned the corner into the living room where Brianna was seated on the sofa. She started to rise to greet her brother and brother-in-law and Garrett quickly made his way over to give her a hand, and once he did so, it was soon evident as to why.

Carter gaped and pointed at her obviously pregnant belly, "Do you know what you did!?"

All heads turned toward Carter and Miles smiled, wrapping an arm around his shoulder and drawing him in, "Isn't he cute?"



London, England -
King’s Cross Station

With the recent news of the passing of Dame Maggie Smith, there just seemed no more appropriate location for the reigning Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter, to talk about his upcoming championship defense. And as the masses moved about the world famous train station, there was Carter himself, poised against Platform 9 ¾, clad elaborately in his Slytherin robes, the curved wand of Bellatrix Lestrange twirling idly in his fingertips.

“Professional wrestling, by nature, has always been a physically demanding sport. Often to the point of being physically brutal, even cruel. But more so than any other contact sport, professional wrestling has evolved since its earliest days. From the nineteenth century when wrestling first got a kick start as a professional sport, the men who were the biggest stars worked more than anything to physically wear their opponents down to the point they could not continue. Often resulting in a pinfall or a submission, and at times, a referee having to step in and make an official decision. It wasn't unheard of for a single match to last two hours or more because of the excellent physical conditioning of the wrestlers way back when, but as time moved on and what happened inside of the confines of the ring changed, there was simply no way matches could continue going on for that length of time. Physically punishing moves like body slams and clotheslines and soon suplexes took over much of what happened to wear down a body faster. Submission holds like Boston crabs and hammerlocks (yeah, hammerlocks!) could force a submission in record time if applied right.”

“And now, look at how far we’ve come as a sport. Or as some purists like to believe, how far we’ve fallen. Matches where the ring is surrounded by a steel cage or barbed wire, or even when the wrestlers are allowed to use any weapon at their disposal and fight anywhere in the building! Like it or not, that is just where we stand right now in this business. The more you do to physically punish your opponent, the more the fans are rabid for it. And the entertainment of the fans is chiefly what we are even putting our bodies on the line for. Am I right? These purists and so-called armchair experts want to go back to the territory days and think we were better off ‘old school’ style but I am here to tell you…”


Carter leaned down close to the camera so that his face practically filled it.

“IT IS NEVER GOING TO HAPPEN!!!”

He then stood upright and adjusted his emerald green robes and leaned against a pillar in order to continue.

“Now… I don’t profess to be an expert on this business or even some kind of self-professed historian or student of the game. I just know one of my favorite hobbies is watching some of wrestling’s earliest matches and can you imagine how some of the stars of the Golden Age would react if they were able to look into the future and see what we’re doing now? Can you imagine them doing it then? Granted, the very first cage match in wrestling was held way back in 1937 so it has been known to happen. Can you imagine some of the original badass men in this sport like Dick the Bruiser or Bobo Brazil fighting in a hardcore match? They’d kill each other! But this business is all about the show. Give the fans what they want, and more often than not, what they want can be narrowed down to two things… Sex and violence.”

“Sex and violence are the predominant traits of this business. Way back when, it was a forbidden pleasure for the mostly male population in the arenas to get to sit back and watch two women in swimsuits scratch and claw and flip each other ass over! The sexism at the time behind women's wrestling was even one of the reasons why women weren’t allowed to compete in many states. It was unholy. Of course, they just said they were doing it for the women's…”


Air quote…

“Best interests. And, let’s be honest, it wasn’t just about the women inside of the ring. Women attended matches too, and do you think they objected to seeing two handsome and physically fit men wrestle each other in nothing more than those little trunks? Sex. Sells. It’s a fact of life and this business, and it continues right up to this day. It doesn’t matter if the fans are men or women, gay or straight. They come to the shows to see and enjoy some eye candy and I say more power to them!”

“But it’s not just about sex. I mean a lot of it is, but that’s where the violence comes into play. There’s no other logic behind this, folks. The entire point of wrestling is to physically hurt or wear down your opponent’s body until they either can’t escape a pinfall or they end up having to submit so they can continue to fight another day. And as time went on, this just wasn’t enough. When two men or women hated each other enough, the promoters raised the stakes to satisfy the bloodlust we all know fans of this business have. Steel cages. Barbed wire. Thumbtacks… Scaffolds over piranha tanks…”


Carter turned to the camera and cupped a hand around his mouth for a stage whisper…

“Sorry Miles! Just an example!”

“But the thing about these violent stipulations is that many times it just isn’t enough. In the eyes of the fans or the pockets of the promoters. The men and women that run this business often strive to reach new depths as far as match styles to shed blood and break bones, their only concern filling their pockets and not on the physical welfare of the men and women that they are technically responsible for.”


Carter turned toward the camera, facing it directly.

“Which is where we stand right now. Where I stand, to be more precise. SCW is here in London for a Supercard event DEDICATED to these types of matches and yes…”

Carter nodded in the affirmative, free hand on his upper body.

“I find myself in one as well, defending my Internet Championship for the first time against an actual contender and not some glorified jobber. Two issues, however…”

He again held up two fingers to count off.

“One, is the fact that I am defending the championship in, of all things, a Ladder match. I make no bones about how I feel about Ladder matches, and that goes back to before that fiasco of a Golden Briefcase match I was in back in June of this year. You know, the one I would have won if it hadn’t been for Enti-oh, excuse me. Kevin Carter! The one where I got blinded and fell off a twenty foot ladder with no way to brace myself? Yeah, that one. No, my issue with Ladder matches is more basic. I don’t see how or why the better wrestler is decided by who is able to climb a ladder the fastest to reach the belt over the ring. That only tells the world who is the fastest or luckiest - not the best. But, it’s what the boss wants. More importantly, it’s what the fans want. So who am I to argue or dispute?”

“The second thing that has me feeling like I’m backed into a corner is the fact that I’m not facing just any random challenger, but my own brother-in-law, Lyle Kasey Junior who, I hope doesn’t mind that for the duration of this, I’m going to just call him LJ. The last time I was stuck in a spot like this, I was booked against Miles in a Knockout match, thanks to that raving lunatic Victoria Lyons. Things didn’t turn out quite how she wanted, but that’s more on her.”


He shook his head.

“Not my problem. But as uncomfortable as that situation was, this feels just as problematic. And why? Have any of you even seen a Ladder match!? The things that go down just to immobilize your opponent enough so that you can climb the ladder freely without worry of being pulled down - or worse - tipped over and spilled out of the ring!? There’s no way around it! People are going to fall from that ladder! LJ and I? Neither one of us are going to be content to just stand back and watch the other climb up; me to reach and retain my title or him to win it from me. We’re going to pull the other down! I imagine if necessary, we’ll tip that ladder over if there are no other options. Someone is going to end up using that ladder or ladders as a weapon! Someone will POSSIBLY get hurt BY the ladder or ladders!”

“It’s an unfortunate fact of life when you get stuck in these types of matches with a championship on the line. But here’s the thing…”


Carter glanced up and his eyes were focused. Intense.

“I have no issue with this. I don’t care right now who I’m up against. I fought for too long to win my first championship here in SCW, and I am not going to lose it in my first legitimate defense. LJ? I told your brother, and I am warning you. I am going to treat you like any other man coming at me to take the Internet title away from me. I am going to fight like a rabid bitch to protect what's mine! Now…”

He raised a forefinger to stress a point.

“That doesn’t mean that I’m going to go out of my way to hurt or injure you. I know you might not believe me, given I know you know how I feel about you, but it’s the truth. I am just going to do whatever it takes to keep what’s mine, and to send you to the back sans MY Internet Championship. So don't take anything personally, LJ. Family or not, I just have a job to do, and a championship to retain. And you…?”

Carter slipped the hood over his head, now hiding his young features and near-white hair in shadow.

“You’re going to find out why your own brother calls me a tried and true Slytherin!”

He twirled his crooked wand around and a gathering of people passed, and once dispersed, he was gone.

As if by magic.

16
Climax Control Archives / Me versus Homer Simpson?
« on: August 30, 2024, 09:40:51 PM »
Warwick Brussels Hotel & Resort -
Brussels, Belgium

While there was truth behind the old saying of “there’s no place like home,” there was always a certain charm and excitement when traveling to new places - especially when out of the country you called your home. It was a much added benefit behind being a Superstar for Sin City Wrestling during these special tours when working what Mark Ward and Christian Underwood would call a “working holiday”. That was not just reserved for such events as Summer XXXTreme on the cruise liners, but the two tours reserved each and every year. There were, of course, the obligatory events such as interviews, television appearances and - of course - fan meet n greets. Aside from that, the men and women employed by SCW were given free reign to come and go as they pleased while on tour, taking in the sites and experiencing that which they might not be given the chance otherwise.

And funny thing – where it concerns the new Internet Champion – Helluva Bottom Carter – he could get just as excited with the hotel as any sites. (Quiet you! No adult humor!) Which was why before they even set foot on the jet to bring them to Belgium, Carter’s husband Miles took charge in doing his research on hotels and which one his husband might prefer; resulting in where we found ourselves right now - the Warwick Brussels. From the exterior, this hotel and resort resembled the average high-rise hotel you would find in any major city. While inside, it was modern decor everywhere that the eye would roam.

It had its own elegant restaurant that Miles tried to treat Carter to for every meal and Carter, time and again, would drag his husband outside of the hotel’s walls to try something local and perhaps not as extravagant.

But now at Carter’s insistence, Miles was off doing his own thing alongside his tag team partner for the weekend, Alexandra Calaway, Carter was busying himself taking care of something before setting off to do his own thing as well. Miles wanted his husband to indulge himself so when he asked him what he planned to do for the day, Carter answered, “Probably hit the shopping district!”

One could hear the pin drop in the room as Miles realized he had turned his shop-a-holic husband loose in Brussels.

To Miles’s credit, he had succeeded in getting he and his husband a premiere room. Call it the newlywed treatment if you prefer, but it was a treatment Miles did not intend to tire of. The room was spacious with a king-sized bed for him and Carter to share. The plush carpet was a tiled blue pattern and the surrounding room was done up in shades of beige sand brown paneling with accents of red. To Carter, it was pure luxury and another example of how Miles took such good care of him in the simplest of ways.

Speaking of, that is where we found Carter at this point in time, freshly showered and dressed for a day out in Brussels just going with the flow and hitting the stores, buying Miles and himself some mementos and his loved ones back home. In fact, it was one of those loved ones he was currently speaking to his mother Joanna McKinney from back home in Seattle. The time difference of ten plus hours was evident on his mother’s face, as she was clearly exhausted but felt the need to speak with her son about something important.

“I can’t believe you called me, Mom.” Carter said from where he sat at the desk that was stationed against the wall in his and Miles’s room. “I mean it has to be…”

“Just after one in the morning, dear.” Joanna rubbed at her eyes, her fingers snaking behind the frames of her glasses to gently massage the sleep out of her system just long enough to have this conversation. She continued, “Trust me, I did the math. And I’m sorry for disturbing your time in Belgium…”

“Mom..” Carter interrupted with a note of worry. “What's wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong… exactly.” Joanna answered, picking up a cup of tea from off the side of her end of the screen. “I just had something I needed to ask you and I wasn’t sure I’d have the chance anytime soon given this tour that you’re on.”

“Okay…” Carter shrugged his shoulders, trying to work the reason for this call out of her before it did his nerves any damage. “What is it?”

“That man that you know from that Gym you train at.” She said more of a statement than a question. “The one that works in real estate?”

It took Carter a moment to process this question and run the names of some of the men at the GO Gym that might have anything to do with real estate before one name was narrowed down. He had heard in passing that Synn was heavily involved in real estate and that was the primary source of his income in how he took care of his son, Despayre.

“Synn is in real estate, I’m pretty sure.” Carter answered, to which Joanna asked, “Does he know of any agencies that would handle an apartment complex?”

“I don’t know. I … Mom, are you selling Dad’s building?” he asked, referring to the luxury apartment complex that his father owned and bequeathed to his mom after his untimely passing. “You know he left you that because…”

“I know why, Carter.” She interrupted. “And no, I don’t plan to sell it. I just want someone new to manage the property for me.”

“What’s wrong with the company that Dad had running it?”

Joanna sighed and set her tea down before she ever took a taste of it. She answered, “I found out that with the end of the year approaching, they renew all leases in January.”

“So?”

“So…” She continued. “The head of the real estate agency that’s been taking care of things wants to raise the rent by an average of three hundred dollars per unit.”

“Three HUN–” Carter closed his eyes and held up a hand. “I know it’s common to raise rent every renewal but three hundred??? Is that even legal?”

“Apparently.” Joanna sighed. “And I know these are luxury apartments but the rent is high enough as is. All this company is looking for is to widen their profit margin.”

“Technically your profit margin.” Carter playfully corrected his mother.

“I’m not worried about getting rich, Carter.” She shot back. “I’m not that materialistic, and I don’t plan on quitting my job any time soon. I just see no point in gouging these people when the housing market is already as bad as it is. I did my research and the profit margin is already pretty high. So raising it even more is just pointless.”

“I’m guessing they didn’t take it so well when you expressed this?” Carter questioned with a raised brow.

“They did not.” Joanna answered. “The man I spoke to actually talked down to me like I was his secretary and told me this is how they were going to do things so long as they were running things.”

Oooo! If there was one thing the women in his family were known for - especially his Mother and Grams – it was the fact they were fiercely independent and modern women. And speaking down to them for the sin of being a woman was unforgivable.

Carter asked, “They did know they were speaking to the new owner? As in their boss?”

“They will once I find a new company to take over as landlord.” Was her simply and strong answer.

“Well…” Carter sighed. “I don’t know if he handles rentals or knows anyone that does. I just know he has a thing for house flipping and sales. But I can call and ask if he’ll talk to you and help you out?”

“I’d appreciate that dear.”

“Just do me one favor before I do?”

“What’s that?”

“Be careful.” Carter stressed. “Synn will put the moves on anyone.”

Despite the late hour on her end of the world, Joanna started laughing to herself, shaking her head at her son’s wit and sense of humor. Carter just watched her with deadpan eyes and he said, “I was being serious.”

A few more chuckles before his words rang true and she lowered her hand, “Excuse me?”



The Belgian capital of Brussels boasts countless attractions for visitors, both first-time as well as seasoned travelers. It is famous for its delicious chocolate, different types of beer and Belgian comics. Many comic aficionados might not be aware of the fact that Brussels was at the very top of the European Union, which was why the city was known as the comics capital, where you could find authors of classic comics, manga or modern science fiction and futuristic books. The average visitor had the city at their respective fingertips. There was absolutely anything and everything to do and to experience. Museums such as the Fin-de-Siècle Museum and Oldmasters Museum or Atomium in Design Museum Brussels were famous the world over and Carter had practically dragged Miles along with a few SCW compatriots for a visit throughout the week.

There were cultural events, festivals and the markets that Miles so feared Carter’s shopping addiction might wreak havoc with – and did! But it was somewhere else - something else - that Carter had decided to take time off while Miles was off with Alexandra. He chose to partake in the famous two plus hour secret food tour of Brussels.

Alongside others who were visiting Brussels, Carter started the day off at a famous bakery, enjoying the softest brioche and purest hot chocolate while walking the cobbled streets alongside the historical Grand Place.

“Justin Smith.”

He sighed, shaking his head.

“I honestly thought Pussy Willow was ribbing me when she told me that you were going to be the first person to get a shot at the Internet title. I figured she was making a funny or pulling my leg, you know. Bullshitting me in other words. Well imagine my surprise when the card’s lineup was made official and I saw that… yes indeed! I was going to be defending here in Brussels and it would be against a man that, thus far, has not walked away with a single win under his name.”

“It left me stunned, if I’m going to be honest. And no small part disappointed. I spent the better part of the week wondering why they decided that you, of all people, were going to get a shot at such a prestigious title when you’d done absolutely nothing of note to warrant the chance. Time and again I busted my balls to work my way up to get a title shot. Whether it was a chance at the Roulette or World or the title I hold right now… I didn’t care. I just wanted opportunities and more importantly, I wanted to earn them. It took me long enough but I finally did it and I could not wait to prove to the world that I could and would be a fighting champion who would defend against the best!”


He scoffed.

“Boy do I have egg on my face!”

A couple sitting near said something to Carter, drawing his attention and he quickly waved them off, shaking his head.

“No, no! Not literally! I don’t actually have egg on my face!”

It was soon time for a light lunch, hitting the iconic Brasserie for the famous home cooked beer and beef stew with Belgians fries. Carter sat at a small table all by his lonesome, feeling the pangs of missing not just his husband but close friends such as Ariana Angelos and Dawn Warren who neither were involved in Sin City Wrestling at this point in time.

Carter scooped up a spoonful of the stew and ate it heartily, washing it down with the beer and he scrunched up, making a face.

“I have to admit, beer is not my thing. So I don’t know how this guy I’m up against can drink it like water. But there’s a lot of things about Justin Smith I don’t get. The guy is violent. The guy can be absolutely brutal when he’s taking the fight to someone. So how is it that every time he gets inside of the ring, he ends up falling flat on his face? You’d think that a man with this kind of rough and hardcore personae and reputation would strike fear in the hearts of anyone he goes up against but lately all the talk in the locker room is that the guys feel like they’re in for an easy night when they find out that it’s Justin they’re going up against.”

The tour arrived at the Queen’s Gallery where Carter would have been the envy of the entire men's and women's rosters, indulging in samples of some of the most decadent chocolates.

“I want you to put yourself in my shoes for a moment, Justin. I mean, if you’re even capable. I’m hazarding a guess but you don’t strike me as the type of man that washes his feet regularly so placing your feet in clean shoes might cause you some discomfort. Maybe even a rash. I don’t want you to worry, however. That’s just the clean.”

Carter shook his head.

“Try to imagine yourself back when you were a little boy and Christmas morning was looming closer and closer. How you hoped beyond hope for those GI Joe figures or Transformers or whatever other toys old dudes like you asked Santa for. You sat on Santa’s lap and lied to the Jolly Old Elf and said that you have been a good boy and you wanted the latest Masters of the Universe play set or action figure, or if we really want to go old school, maybe even thought the Man might be able to swing by your trailer at the trailer park and drop off an Atari 2600.”

Carter clasped his hands together with the most euphoric of smiles on his face.

“Then Christmas morning comes and you dive into those colorfully wrapped packages and you find Santa brought you…”

His face suddenly saddens and his shoulders slump.

“Socks and underwear.”

“You know that disappointment, Justin? Can you feel it buried deep inside? Yeah. That’s how I felt when I saw your name as my first challenger.”


And of course, what visit would be complete without trying the city’s absolute best waffles. After all, waffles were one of the treats that Belgium was best known for and the ones in Brussels? Second to none and Carter had absolutely no qualms in indulging in these sugary and savory treats!

A close up shot of a fork stabbing at one last piece of waffle that was covered in brown sugar and bacon. It was lifted up and deposited into the mouth of a very grateful and content Carter. He sighed, satisfied and sat back in his chair with his eyes closed and a smile on his face.

“So do you get why I’m disappointed, Justin? I was expecting a name like Kevin Carter or Eddie Lyons, men who have actually accomplished many a great thing in SCW and deserve a lot of recognition. But you…?”

He opened his eyes and stared into the camera.

“Gabriel Stevens told me a long time ago that a champion is only as good as his or her challengers. You’re my first in SCW, Justin.”

He shook his head.

“Don’t disappoint me!”

17
Supercard Archives / Lazarus Rising
« on: August 02, 2024, 05:34:48 PM »
Sunday - July 28, 2024 -
Port of Los Angeles

The activity from the Port of Los Angeles had been hectic since just after sunrise at 6:05 AM. Vessels from the world over had both arrived at dock for passengers to disembark for recreation or having arrived at their chosen destination - while others were making their final preparations to launch to begin their own grand adventures on the Pacific. One such vessel was the Sun Princess, who in the coming week, would play hostess for the twelfth year to not just the stars of Sin City Wrestling, but also those lucky members of the SCW Universe that would be attending Summer XXXTreme XII on the open water!

Nearly one thousand employees worked the port keeping each and every cruise ship running smoothly as they awaited the arrival of the oncoming passengers of which many had arrived early. Porters efficiently took hold of the baggage brought and stacked them onto carts so that they could be checked in and delivered to the assigned rooms and suites aboard. Security was stationed on all corners of the port to ensure the safety of all while leaving themselves open to being approached, should any passenger have any questions or concerns. And maintenance had been busy at work from sunup to current, inspecting every aspect of the ship for safety. All the better to get on the ship and settled in their cabins without delay. Nearly three thousand guests total were expected to board, counting both SCW stars and staff alike alongside those aforementioned fans. Which was a reason why many thought ahead and had already arrived, all the better to quickly get their luggage checked and get to the front of the line to board the ship to get settled for what would hopefully make for a memorable event.

Two who had thought ahead as such - well, more like one while the second was just brought along for the ride, were about to arrive at this early hour as a taxi pulled into the nearby parking lot for the port and as the driver stepped out to assist with the luggage, the rear doors opened and out emerged the newly married couple of Miles and Carter, both of whom elected to take their partner’s last name as their own. Miles, a morning person by nature, appeared refreshed and ready for what the day would bring - while Carter, who was anything BUT a morning person, seemed almost surly by comparison.

All of the luggage was unloaded from the trunk, quickly and efficiently by the cab driver with Miles lending a hand. A driver was about to assist in bringing the luggage to the port to be checked in, but Miles held up a hand with a genuine smile to indicate that he and Carter had this well in hand. Tipping the middle aged man generously as was Miles's nature, he and Carter gathered up everything they brought and wheeled the entirety along. Miles's arms remained full while Carter expertly used one hand to wheel the luggage cart behind him while his free hand held tightly to that mighty cup of java that Miles had purchased for him. Miles knew his husband well enough to know what would work best to not only get him out of bed, but to get his proverbial motor running. It just so happened that this morning was proving a bit more difficult than normal.

“Did we really to get here this early?” Carter asked, almost dropping the luggage to the ground while they waited for the porters who busied themselves with the luggage of the passengers in front. “The ship doesn’t even set until noon! We could have slept in a couple more hours!”

“It’s nice to know married life hasn't changed that cheery, morning disposition that I fell in love with.” Miles quipped, the smile evident on his face as his husband’s own eyes narrowed at him from over the rim of his coffee cup. Miles then asked, “And even if we can't get on board yet, you know as well as I do that the bosses wanted everyone here as early as possible. See?”

Miles pointed around, indicating that they were far from being the only SCW star or staff who was present. He followed up by taking his life into his own hands, removing the cup of coffee from Carter's hand so he could take a sip himself, “We're not the only ones here. And besides… I'm just as exhausted as you are. And it's entirely your fault.”

“How is it my fault!?” Carter questioned, snatching the coffee back out of Miles's hand.

Miles answered, “I suggested we get to bed extra early to arrive here in time.”

“We did!” Carter shot back, only for Miles to answer in kind, “Yeah but we didn't get to sleep for three hours after that.”

Miles then leaned in and whispered into his husband's ear, “Not that I'm complaining, mind you.” Earning a self-satisfied smile from Carter, “I guess not! You fell asleep on top of me!”

Followed by a murmur, “Best comforter on the market.”

Of course there was a minimum of three hours between our heroes’ arrival and when boarding would finally commence. Needless to say, we’re not about to bore you with the minute details. Needless to say as soon as the fans attending this cruise started arriving, the sight of their favorite Superstars and Bombshells was enough to cause an impromptu meet n greet on the port itself with young and old approaching the men and women who put their bodies on the line for photo ops and autographs. This in itself caused a congestion in the boarding process to the point that the LA Port security had to step in and bring it to an end and get everyone back in line so that they might board in a safe and orderly fashion.

Once onboard the Sun Princess, Miles and Carter went about locating their cabin, their eyes shifting between their assigned suite ticket and the numbers along the walls by the closed doors. They weaved in between fellow passengers and cruise staff alike, pausing only long enough to ask once or twice for directions until they finally arrived at their assigned cabin door. Miles, as was his nature, took the lead and slid the key card to unlock the door and he stepped aside to let Carter enter first, and once they set foot inside, they were brought to a complete halt by their surroundings. Whatever the two of them had been expecting, this far exceeded everything they had imagined. In lieu of a regular cabin or even a mini suite, they found themselves standing in the honeymoon suite of the ship, the size of a small hotel room. Their luggage had already been brought within and was set up against the walls, allowing them to make their way further inside and inspect their surroundings. The teal and gold plush carpeting of the room matched the drapery that hung over the port window as well as the sliding patio doors that led out to a private balcony. The bedroom was set opposite a small living area, complete with round table, sofa and wall-mounted flat screen television and a bathroom that looked comparatively the same size as a small cabin.

“Miles…” Carter, jaw agape, turned back around to face his equally perplexed husband, and he asked, “Are you sure this is the right room?” To which Miles could only answer by holding up the key card in his fingers, indicating that it worked so this had to be it.

“Not that I’m complaining but… Wow…” Carter was looking everywhere, and he even then noticed the bottle of champagne in an ice bucket on the center of the table with two towels folded into the shape of kissing swans. Carter turned back around to Miles and the smaller man stepped in closer and snaked his arms around Miles’s waist, drawing him in closer.

“You know, sometimes I don’t think it’s hit me entirely…”

“What's that?” Miles asked.

“We’re married.” Carter replied, shaking his head but the pearly white smile on his face was self-evident at how thrilling this past week had been. “We’re actually married.”

Carter leaned up and Miles took that as his cue and he gave as good as he received with the impending kiss. It lingered for several long moments, threatening to take Carter’s very breath away. Miles shifted his legs forward, effectively backing his husband up toward the bed for potentially more clandestine activities when anything else more fun-related to pre-honeymoon activities was interrupted by the resounding knock on their door. They pulled apart, both sporting equally disappointed expressions on their faces.

“I suppose we should get that.” Miles sighed, to which Carter questioned, “Why? We were just getting to the good part.”

Miles smirked, but pulled away nevertheless, resulting in a pouting Carter. Miles walked across the suite to open the door and there stood none other than the Co-Owner of Sin City Wrestling, Christian Underwood.

“Thanks, I’d love to come in.” Christian said nonchalantly, stepping inside and having a look around before noticing the slightly disheveled appearance of both of his Superstars. He asked, “Am I interrupting anything?”

“No, we were just standing around waiting for you to show up.” Carter answered with his natural sauciness, to which Miles deflected by asking, “Something we can do for you?”

“Actually, I came here to deliver these.” Carter answered, holding out manilla envelopes toward both men separately. Both Carter and Miles accepted and Carter asked, “What’s this?”

“The usual itinerary we give you every year.” Christian said. “You have the first two days for yourselves but it is a working vacation after all, so we assigned you both some activities with the fans.”

“What sort of activities?” Miles asked, a raised brow as he slid the papers inside out of his so he could have a quick look. He knew Christian all too well and was naturally suspicious of the man ever since the “piranha incident”.

“Oh you know, the usual.” Christian answered with that smirk of his. “Fan meets. Photo ops and interviews. Some together, some on your own. … Newlywed Game…”

“Say what?” Carter asked, but by then the boss man had made his way to the door and opened it to take his leave and continue distributing the itineraries to everyone else. He turned around and smiled, but this time it was genuine. He said, “Plus, I wanted to get a look at the suite we had reserved for the two of you.”

This caused Miles and Carter to share a bewildered look before looking back to the boss who was typically thought of as the “bad cop” between Mark Ward ands himself.

“You reserved the room for us?” Carter asked, to which Christian just nodded, “Consider it a wedding gift from Mark and myself.”

He then took his leave and was about to close the door entirely when he opened it up again just enough to peek through and add, “But don’t let word get out! I have a reputation to maintain!” And shut the door behind him.



Sun Princess - The Eatery

If there was one thing that many passengers on not just this cruise but any cruise looked forward to, it was the dining experience. And the food here on the Sun Princess was no exception. There were, in fact, more than one dining establishment on this ship, including the three-tier level main dining hall. This was preferred by many for the late hour dining but when it came to breakfast and lunch - or really anything else between - the Eatery, served as a more laid back and casual buffet experience.

In fact, the ship had set sail two hours prior and many onboard had converged to one of the dining rooms to grab a bite to eat before they made the most of soaking up the sun, go swimming or - as far as the fans were concerned - hunting down a Bombshell/Superstar or two to chat, take pictures - whatever!

Carter himself was actually right here in the buffet line with two full plates in hand, but conspicuous by his absence was his new husband, Miles. It was almost comical by how much Carter was having piled onto the plates in hand - one, presumably, for his hubby; Belgium waffles, omelets, sausages and the obligatory bacon. By the looks of it, he was going to have to ask for a hand back to his table before he could even grab coffee - when his best friend Ariana came hurrying up to him in line, a most uncharacteristic look of worry on her face.

“Carter!” Ariana said as she glanced back over her shoulder before returning her attention to him. “Where’s Miles?”

“Probably still asleep in our suite.” He answered nonchalantly. “He asked me to bring him back a plate. Why?”

“Hey babe.” A familiar voice came from behind and Carter turned around, thinking Miles had decided to come have breakfast in person but just as he turned, he realizes there was no British accent behind those honeyed words and the moment he saw who was standing there with a smarmy smile on his face, his stomach about plummeted to his feet and he came ever so close to dropping the two plates that he held in his hands.

Lazarus.

“Laz…” Carter whispered, and Ari bit at her thumbnail. She had caught sight of her bestie’s abusive ex not more than twenty minutes ago in the crowd and had hurried to warn him and Miles but she had arrived only seconds too late.

“Maybe I should…” Go get Miles was what Ariana was about to say, but Carter pushed one of the heaping plates in her hand and shook his head, “No.” He stopped her from getting his husband for one reason only. He knew what Miles would do if he found out Lazarus was onboard this ship.

“Ari,” Lazarus smiled in her direction, and the sight was enough to make her stomach go sour. It was like a snake attempting to be charming. As if he thought everything he had done to Carter, all of the mental and physical abuse, had never happened. Lazarus asked, “Could you excuse us?”

“Maybe I should…” Ariana said, to which Carter finally yielded with a nod. He knew his best friend well enough by now to know she herself was this close to attacking Lazarus for everything he had done in the past, and he took the plate from her and she took her leave.

Carter turned back to his ex and shook his head, “What are you doing here?”

“What?” Lazarus poured on the charm with that smile of his and stepped closer, prompting Carter to take an instinctive step back. Lazarus asked, “Is it so unbelievable I’d want to take part in this fancy cruise of yours?”

Carter scoffed, “You’ve never taken an interest in wrestling a day in your life!”

“No.” Laz conceded. “But I have taken an interest in you.” And this statement only caused Carter to do a double take and he frowned.

“Seriously?” Carter sneered. “It’s been two - years, Laz! In fact, the last time I saw you, you tried to sue me!”

“For beating me up and costing me five modeling gigs.” Lazarus pointed out, to which Carter said, “Because you put your hands on my Grandmother. You’re lucky I didn’t do worse!”

“Whatever.” Lazarus rolled his eyes as if Carter’s admonishing of him was the most ludicrous act imaginable. He sighed and that smile returned, taking another step forward, “That’s all water under the bridge. You and I had a good thing going until your friends got involved. I thought, you know… maybe we could get a drink? Catch up on old times?” One step closer. “Have some fun…?”

“Save it.” Carter stated roughly, setting the plates in hand aside and he held up his left hand in his ex’s face, giving him a closeup view of both rings on his finger. Lazarus stared and it took a moment to process until things clicked.

“You’re married?” Lazarus said, a mocking tone of disbelief in his voice. “You?”

“What can I say?” Carter shrugged his shoulders, matching his smile with one of his own. “I upgraded since we saw each other last.”

Lazarus just shook his head in disbelief before he ultimately asked, “Who is it?”

“None of your business.” Carter answered back defiantly, before he yielded, knowing the answer would do more harm to his ex than not knowing. “Miles.” Lazarus’s otherwise handsome face slid into an expression that could best be described as cold and ugly. Carter could not help himself but to add, “And why would I ever settle for pot roast again after tasting kobe beef?”

Lazarus laughed derisively, “Come on, Carter. You talk but it was all bad. We had some good times.”

“Oh, right!” Carter looked upward in thought. “Remind me again about those good times? Were they the ones where you beat me so bloody that my own family didn't recognize me? Or the time you beat me to the floor and raped me?”

“Watch your mouth.” Lazarus said with dangerous intent, not taking any form of insult likely. And perhaps misunderstanding that their old relationship hierarchy yet stood. “I’d hate to go to your bosses and get you fired for that smart mouth.”

Carter just stared at the man before he snorted back a laugh. The smile was anything but cheery as he shook his head and took a moment to compose himself before he shook his head and said, “Do you seriously think that you can still intimidate me, Laz? I mean, at all? Especially by threatening to tattle on me to my bosses? Which, when you think about it, only goes to show how little you know about this business I'm in. Especially when one of my bosses has turned being a bitch into an art form and the other is extremely protective of the men and women he's responsible for?”

This time it was Carter, not Lazarus, who stepped closer and Lazarus taking a step back, knowing now things had indeed changed. Carter whispered, “If I were you, I'd be smart for the first time in my left and skedaddle. Because if I know my Ari - and I do - then she is fast on her way to get Miles.”

Carter turned and picked both his and Miles’s plates back up and started to take his leave, pausing just long enough to lean in and whisper in Lazarus’s ear with as much sarcasm as he could muster, “It was good seeing you again.” And he walked right past Lazarus, leaving him all alone and watching him vanish into the crowd.



The door to an office setting opened up and Helluva Bottom Carter, who in a matter of days would be challenging for the Internet Championship at Summer XXXTreme XII, entered. He was dressed in a tasteful and tan tweed suit with his hair slicked back and thick rimmed glasses worn over his eyes. Carrying a clipboard in hand, he carefully walked across the hardwood floor of his office, passing a couch where a mannequin, dressed in coveralls and a Xerox copy of the face of Internet Champion Peter Vaughn taped to its head.

“Pardon me a moment, Mister Vaughn…”

Dr Carter drew up a chair close to the sofa and had a seat. He crossed his ankle over his knee and smiled down at his “patient”.

“I'm sorry I'm late but I got here as soon as I wanted to. Now, where did we leave off from our last session?”

He starts to rifle through the papers on his clipboard and smiles with satisfaction, nodding.

“Ah yes! We were discussing your career and how your recent actions have tarnished it.”

Setting the pen back down on the clipboard and resting it on his lap, Dr Carter folded his hands together, interlacing his fingers, and looked down with much sympathy toward his “patient”.

“While I am greatly in favor of the direct method, I thought we'd start this session a little bit differently if you don't mind? And discuss not only your actions, but maybe how history has had its effect on you and allowed you to think that taking the shortcut was a perfectly normal and acceptable thing to do. And if you don't mind, I thought perhaps we could take part in some comparative therapy? In doing so, we can visit some instances in other sports where individuals also took the shortcut en route to success. Thus way I can show you that your actions aren't so unique nor special. And truthfully? Neither are you.”

Dr. Carter, eyes closed and nodding with sympathy, reached over and patted his patient on the hand.

“I know. It's easier to say than it is to hear, but that is one of the risks of therapy.”

“Now then, are you familiar with the basketball controversy between Russia and America in the 1972 Olympics? It was no small secret that Russia wanted to win fifty gold medals to commemorate the anniversary of the Soviet Union. The Soviets stacked their team with professionals while designating them as soldiers to get past their own “no professionals’ rule while at the same time, crippling the American team under the same conditional rules. Among other flagrant violations, the last three seconds of the game was restarted multiple times until the Russian team was able to score the winning basket. Cementing one of the worst controversies in Olympic history.”


Dr. Carter looked over the rim of his glasses toward his patient.

“See? Compared to that, you're not so bad.”

“Even the NFL has not been without controversy over the last fifteen to twenty years. In the 2007 season, the New England Patriots videotaped the defensive signals of the New York Jets which was found to be a gross violation of the rules.”

“However it is in my professional opinion that the worst example of cheating in sports within 1983 when professional boxer Luis Resto removed an ounce of the padding from his gloves, replacing it with chalk, allowing him to brutalize and defeat the undefeated Billy Collins Jr. Billy's injuries were so severe that he lost partial sight in his eyes and his boxing career was ended. There is speculation that this was the catalyst that led to Billy ending his life prematurely.”


Dr. Carter looked down at his patient and smiled.

“You see? Compared to that, you're relatively meaningless.”

“Now I think the fascinating question is not the who's not the how's but the why's. Why did these and countless other athletes attempt to cheat their ways to victory? There are, of course, your typical sociological cliche answers. Anything from those self-esteem to the desire to get ahead of others. In sports, money and fame is a motive. As is prestige. Some might run circles around themselves by cheating to prove how smart they are when in fact, it proves the exact opposite. Some cheap simply because it makes things easy. But where you're concerned, dear?”


Dr. Carter looked to his patient and shook his head, clucking his tongue.

“You're short.”

He shrugged.

“I'm sorry! I simply don't know how else to say it. Average height for a professional wrestler is between 5 '10 and 6 ft 4. You, my dear, are clearly below average and it has affected you psychologically. It's a psychological fact that people, mainly men, who are of short stature, possess an overly aggressive or domineering demeanor. Your attitude to win at all costs, along with your recent actions, is all the evidence that I need to prove you not guilty – but in desperate need of help. That's where I come in here, and I am thankful that you decided to come to me. It's probably one of the few smart decisions that you've made recently in life.”

“You know, now that I think about it, having you as a subject raises a very interesting point. In most sports when someone is caught cheating, they face severe repercussions. Fines. Suspensions. Some are even banned for life and forced to return whatever prizes or awards that they had won due to their unscrupulous methods. The aforementioned Luis Resto? He was imprisoned because of his criminal actions. However in professional wrestling? This is the only sport where the government isn't involved where cheaters are not only allowed to get away with their actions, but are allowed to prosper. You don't have your championships taken away or victories  from the records. No, if anything you're just handed more opportunities.”


Dr Christian uncrossed his ankle from his knee and slowly removed his glasses. He cast aside the clipboard onto the coffee table nearby and drew in a deep breath.

“I was truly hoping that trying to deal deeply enough into your mind might give me some semblance of how you can be helped. But the simple truth is, I cannot help somebody who doesn't want to be. Everything that you said as of late, doesn't scream ‘Help me!’. It mocks the very profession that we are in and has told me you feel absolutely no shame.”

He shrugged, staring straight ahead at the wall.

“So be it. I can see you out of a place of caring, wanting to remove the tool around your waist that has only served to make you think lower and lower each time you stepped inside of the Ring. But if you want to just continue acting like a male Karen who does nothing but play the victim card and continuously talk out of his ass, well then we're going to have to abandon this subterfuge and simply fight. Tooth and claw.”

“That's fine Peter. More than mine actually. Everything that you've said, all that you've done, you've proven only one thing by all of that bullshit. And that is a simple fact that you're looking past me already. And that's not an insult to me. It actually works in my favor better than you can imagine. You think I'm some sad little victim that you're going to take advantage of inside of the ring? Sweet pea, I seriously cannot wait to see the look on your face when you find just how wrong you are. I've had too many people already - too many - who have made that same mistake and the only thing I left behind inside of that ring with them was excuses. Excuses for why they lost. Excuses for how I could have done to them what they suffered. You don't live the life I lived, young as I am, without knowing how to fight.”

“And yes, Peter. I will give you full props for your track record of success at my expense. I admit it. In four matches, you've had my number. But I want you to tell the full story. I want you to acknowledge that in my big return that you talked about and in that mixed tag team match, there really wasn't anything at stake. I lost in front of my dad, that stung. I admit it. And losing with Ariana as my partner wasn't how I wanted that match to go but it also didn't move you forward or hold me back.”


He leaned forward, is right forearm rested against his knee.

“And as for those last two matches? The tag team match and the ladder match?”

He shook his head.

“Neither time did you straight up beat me. That's just where you continued with your outlook of winning at all costs. You had to cheat to win that title around your waist. You had to drug me to get that pinfall against me in the tag team match. And you never would have won that briefcase had it not been for that masked lunatic blinding me. That's not something you can dispute unless you really have something negative going on up here!”

He tapped the forefinger to his temple.

“I find it amusing at best that throughout this entire ordeal between us, you question my intelligence in attacking you. As if it hasn’t brought me to where I wanted to go all along. True, I could have issued you a challenge but I found my own methods to be much more effective. And, not to toot my own horn but … toot toot! It was me getting under your skin, not the other way around and I don’t think you know how to handle that. By my own estimation, it’s gotten me exactly what I want so how was it a dumb thing to do on my part? Oh! I get it… that was your way of warning me, or some sad attempt at intimidation. Well, allow me to tell you Peter that the only mistake I ever made where you’re concerned was when you revealed to the world that you wore that outfit due to your janitorial roots. And here all this time I just thought you were a garbage man.”

“You don’t scare me in the slightest, Peter. You’d do better to climb back into your Keebler house and make the locker room some cookies than try to make me fear you. I’ve been inside of the ring with ENIGMA. I’ve been in the ring with Michael Harris - THAT Michael Harris - both men who are above and beyond anything you’re capable of when it comes to intimidation factors! And them I beat!”


He shook his head and slowly forced his way to his feet.

“I’m sorry, Peter. You can’t be helped. Only humbled.”

He looked down toward his patient one final time.

“Feel free to remain until the weekend is over.”

He turned his back and made his exit, one final statement to be made.

“That is when our session comes to an end.”

18
Supercard Archives / Re: PETER VAUGHN (c) v HBCARTER - INTERNET
« on: July 27, 2024, 06:19:56 AM »
Before you get too invested in beginning to read this bit of literary work, I would like to take this moment to remind you to read Miles's first RP for Summer XXXTreme XII first.

Olympia, Washington -
July 24, 2024

When the happy couple first announced that their wedding ceremony would take place in Olympia, at the luxurious house that Carter had inherited from his late father, Carter was most concerned about the weather conditions. Specifically because he wanted nothing more than for the ceremony itself to be held lakeside. All the better to take full advantage of the stunning scenery surrounding them.

Miles had stayed positive and tried his best to ensure everything would be perfect, but the weather in Washington could be as unpredictable as anywhere within the country. While it could be bright and sunny in one city, it could be cold and raining in the next. Growing up in the state, Carter used to joke around and say that Washington state had meteorological tourette syndrome.

But as it would turn out, Carter had nothing to worry about. And Miles's faith that Mother Nature would not disappoint was well rewarded as there could not have been a more perfect day for their outdoor nuptials. The sun was brightly shining overhead in a cloudless blue sky. The weather was neither too warm nor too chilled, but rather a comfortable 80°. Not even the wind was a factor for concern or distress, as only the gentlest of breezes blew across the surface of Lake St. Claire.

“A gift from your Dad “ Joanna had suggested to her son. Giving Carter something wonderful to think about and Ariana a reason to run and find tissues for her bestie.

“Okay, now could we have one with just the wedding party?” The professional photographer asked as if directing traffic. A woman who thus far had proven herself to be a consummate professional, accomplishing everything asked if and expected of her.

Carter had caught sight of her from the corner of his eye throughout the ceremony, taking pictures and ensuring that she was capturing memories for him, for Miles, and for their now joined families that would last a lifetime. She had even taken steps to prevent one or two attendees who strayed from social norms and got in her way to take their own photos with their phones by simply moving and standing in front of them in order to do her job. It irked the guest perhaps but that was of small consequences. After all, she was working for Carter and Miles. Not anyone else.

So when she called, they answered. Carter and Miles, now formally joined in holy matrimony, stood front and center as they were each joined by their respective wedding parties; Ariana Angelos, Dawn Warren and Kat Jones - all three dressed in breathtaking burgundy gowns. And Fenris, Bella Madison and Malachi, each in their tuxedo outfit - Bella’s special tuxedo-inspired gown included. The photographer fired off a handful of rapid snapshots when something caught her attention and she came to a halt. She lowered her camera and brushed the hair from her eyes and tried to garner their attention.

“Is something wrong?” Miles asked, to which she smiled. Unable to figure out how to broach the topic and she just muttered, “Um..” and indicated where to look. Everyone looked - down - and saw Fenris was barefoot. They raised their heads and looked at him and he frowned, shrugging his shoulders.

“What!?” He barked. “You said I had to wear shoes DURING the ceremony!”

Miles sighed, “Well he's got us there.” And quietly indicated for her to continue. Once she checked things over and was satisfied with this round of snapshots, she signaled for what was to come next.

“Okay, how about immediate family?” She suggested and as the wedding parties stepped away, they were replaced by Carter's mother Joanna and his grandmother Joan, while Miles's mother Mora and sister Brianna stood to his left. Well the photographer did her job, Miles glanced down and did a double take.

“Bri,” He exclaimed. “Seriously???”

Everyone present looked down as before, and saw Brianna's bare feet, her paint and toenails mingling with the blades of grass. She looked up at her brother's accusing eyes and shrugged.

“What!?” She exclaimed in return, motioning with her hand towards Fenris who was standing on the deck with the others, watching the proceedings. “He was right! It feels good!”

To which Fenris just holds a hand that way up with an expression on his face that practically screams “Duh!”.

***

As this was taking place, the traditional cocktail hour was taking place inside of the estate. A time honored tradition that gave the guests of the wedding a bit of time to decompress and mingle with one another while the wedding photographs took place. And while there were a few low brow weddings that did not go this route, it was appreciated by guests as it gave them something to do and to eat while the wedding photographs were being taken.

Everyone was inside, casually standing or sitting in the den and lounge, chatting and generally enjoying this breather before the party was to truly start. Family from both sides. Friends. Members from the GO Gym as well as Wolfslair. Bobbie Dahl. Mac Bane and Amber Ryan. Keira Fisher-Johnson and Roxi Johnson. Candy and company. Alexandra Calaway and LJ. The numbers were not as large as some might have preferred, but Carter and Miles were not about the quantity, just the quality. Servers from the hired catering company made their rounds, offering light delicacies to munch on and flutes of champagne to sip. Getting a start on the drinking and doing it right. Carter had it in his head - and Miles was in agreement, that too many people thought the entire wedding day was about one person and one person alone - the bride. Not so, and if these entitled bridezillas took a moment to learn proper wedding etiquette, they’d learn two things in particular;

One, that the wedding ceremony is about the bride AND the groom. And the reception is about the guests and their enjoyment. It’s not just about making the bride the center of attention.

Thus, the happy couple was determined to take care of their guests in every way possible, starting with hiring the best catering company they could find. These men and women were weaving about the house’s interior, offering the guests tastes of Feta watermelon cubes, fried macaroni and cheese lollipops, deviled eggs with salmon caviar and snap pea sushi. Not to mention endless glasses of Mailly Grand Cru champagne. A feast before the feast was even to begin. And roughly after an hour had passed, the doors to the back patio opened and Joan “Grams” McKinney stepped inside.

“Excuse me?” She called aloud, drawing the attention of everyone to her. She was all smiles, as this day shone brightest above all others for her family. She beckoned one and all to follow her as she said, “We’re ready! If you’ll follow me…?”

And one by one, each guest in attendance followed Joan through the doors and down to the huge tent that would serve for the reception itself. As each guest entered, they were asked for their name by catering assistants and were led to their assigned seat. One would have been hard pressed to realize they were actually inside of a tent, given the layout of the tables, the center pieces and cutlery. Flowers adorned the tables and the tent itself, and at the immediate side of the tent was a set of tables that stretched the length of the tent itself, and employees from the catering were laying out the buffet spread for everyone to soon enjoy.

Once everyone was seated, first into the tent walked Joan along with her daughter Joanna - Carter’s mother. Followed closely by Miles’s own mother, Mora, along with his sister Brianna and her husband Garrett. Bella’s mother, Laura Phoenix, led in her youngest, Aaron, by the hand. This was followed by the wedding party itself, as Ariana entered with Fenris as Best Woman and Best Man; followed closely by Bella and Kat Jones and Dawn Warren and Malachi.

Then - the couple themselves entered - Miles Kasey-McKinney and Carter McKinney-Kasey, hand in hand. Have you ever seen that end scene in the movie Titanic, when Rose entered and she was greeted by all of the lives of those passengers that she and Jack had touched during their too-short time together? That was how Carter felt by comparison when everyone greeted them with smiles and polite applause, Carter just beaming and Miles smiling himself and offering a wave toward their guests with his free hand.

His husband’s hand in his own, Miles led Carter to the head table where they joined the members of their respective wedding parties. While everyone busied themselves chatting, the caterers quickly went to work as before the buffet was “opened up,” the servers quickly and efficiently weaved about each guest, placing the first serving of a roasted cauliflower and aged white cheddar soup; all the better to wet the appetites. And while the guests and wedding party enjoyed this time, the champagne continued to pour as no flute was allowed to dwindle to empty unless the guest refused. And thus far, none have!

The buffet spread had been laid out and expertly displayed to garner the most attraction; dishes from entrees such as swordfish and steak. Pecan chicken with cranberry relish. Eggplant parmesan. Penne vodka. Sides ranging from spicy roasted cauliflower and garlic parmesan squash to seasoned roasted potatoes. Carter and Miles ensured there was something for everyone, vegetarian and carnivore alike. And for those with a sweet tooth, well they didn’t forget about them as they had a spot on the table for desserts specifically cheese and fruit skewers, chocolate dipped strawberries and miniature pastries. Miles and Carter was bound and determined that nobody would be leaving their wedding hungry – or sober.

There was even something of a floor show for everyone’s enjoyment as Bella and Fenris engaged in a standoff for the last chocolate lava brownie when Despayre simply walked between the pair and took it for himself, leaving them gaping.

And while everyone enjoyed themselves and the bounty the couple had offered them, Carter and Miles stood up and made their rounds amidst the guests - greeting everyone who had come to celebrate their new path in life together. Carter was absolutely ecstatic that Ariana and Francisco were able to get his beloved former neighbor - Mrs. Wagner - all the way up from Las Vegas to share this special day with them.

Carter wrapped his arms around her neck from behind for a loving and fond embrace and she asked, “Is it fashion these days for the bride to wear tuxedos?” Continuing her misconception due to poor eyesight that Carter was female.

“Missus Wagner!” Carter laughed. “I’m a man!” To which she patted his arm and said with finesse, “That’s alright dear. You do you.” Causing Miles to snort back a laugh as Carter just buried his head against her neck to keep from laughing.

The couple then found another pairing between Wolfslair and the GO Gym, as Fenris’s younger brother Aron was chatting with his date, Zoey Lukas. The couple greeted them briefly when Zoey casually reached over and took the chocolate dipped strawberry from her man’s fingers and took a bite from it.

“Excuse me,” Aron protested lightly. “That was mine!”

Zoey just shook her head and quipped, “I licked it, so it’s mine.” Causing Aron to look up at Miles. He shook his head and said, “Where have I heard that before?” Causing Zoey’s eyes to go wide mid-bite with a self satisfied smirk.

Then Carter and Miles found the guest that Carter had been looking for since the ceremony itself, his therapist and the woman who had brought him out of the darkest period of his life; Doctor Gail Delacore and her husband Oliver.

“You made it…” Carter half cried and Dr. Delacore simply said, “I am a woman of my word, Carter.”

And before she could react, she found Carter’s arms wrapped around her as he gently whispered to her, “Thank you. … For everything!”

***

One traditional part of the reception that had Carter feeling both a swell of excitement and nervousness was to come next, as the DJ had announced it was time for the traditional First Dance. Carter loved dancing, and he loved being held in Miles’s arms no matter the circumstance. The pair had even found themselves dancing to some random tune in their living room – but this would be one of the rare times the two got to dance together as a couple should; being held in the arms of the one that you love.

“Love, you’re shaking.” Miles smiled as he gathered Carter in his arms on the dance floor, all eyes on them and them alone. “Are you okay?”

To which Carter nodded and swallowed hard before he smiled, “More than okay…”

And the two started to slowly dance together as they had rehearsed, to Adele’s “Sweetest Devotion” - their pace picking up as the tempo of the music did…

"With your loving, there ain't nothing
That I can't adore
The way I'm running, with you, honey
Means we can break every law
I find it funny that you're the only
One I never looked for
There is something in your loving
That tears down my walls"

"I wasn't ready then, I'm ready now
I'm heading straight for you
You will only be eternally
The one that I belong to"

"The sweetest devotion
Hitting me like an explosion
All of my life, I've been frozen
The sweetest devotion I've known"

If there was ever one fact about Carter to be known, it would be his distaste for country music. But when Miles presented the song he wanted for the dance with their respective mothers, Carter could not find it within himself to object. Simply put - it was perfect. 

Miles and his mother, Mora - and Carter with his mom Joanna, had stepped onto the dance floor, both mothers crying tears of joy at their sons not only having found each other, but also sharing this dance with them…

"She's the sky that holds the clouds
She's the lady of the house
A blind believer in all I dare to be
There's no safer place I've found
Than the shoulder of her white nightgown
Oh I've got the best and the worst of her in me
And I'd share her if I could

So the wars would all be over
'Cause she'd raise us all as friends
And no one would ever wonder if somebody wanted them
We'd walk on grass that's greener
And our cares would all be freer
If the world had a mother like mine"

But it was right in the middle of the song that Carter and Miles pulled a surprise unbeknownst to either woman, as they simply switched partners and finished the dance with their respective mothers-in-law. And just as the song reached its finale, Miles and Carter started going to every table within reach and pulling on people's arms, getting them onto the dance floor as “Uptown Funk” by Bruno Mars started to play!

And as a virtual dance mob crowded the floor, Carter turned and almost fell over in shock as he watched with wide eyes and an even wider mouth as Miles had his Grams dancing to this hit song and much to his surprise - Grams had moves!

***

Finally the night was slowly drawing to a close, as the afternoon succumbed to evening. Everyone had retaken their seats as one of the final traditions of the night was about to commence, the speeches by both Ariana and Fenris, the Best Woman and Best Man to the wedded couple.

And much to his own chagrin, it was Fenris who was handed the microphone first and a disgruntled White Wolf stood up from his chair and hated that all eyes had fallen on him. He opened things up, saying, “Nobody told me until the last minute that I had to do this. I didn't want to. And truth be told, I wasn't going to. Then I found out one, hard and scary fact that made me change my mind.” He looked to a certain someone seated at the family table and then back at Miles to say, “Your mom is scarier than I am!” Causing much laughter to be had, especially by Miles and Mora herself!

Miles called out, “That's how I'm able to put up with your bullshit, bruv!”

And once the microphone was passed to Ariana, the young best friend to Carter for the past six-plus years was teary-eyed and under threats of losing control of her emotions. She wiped at her eyes but they were on Carter alone as she said, “The first time I ever saw Carter, well I made a big misunderstanding. He’s known about it so I guess I can share that mistake with you. He’d been a member of the GO Gym for a few months longer than me and I had just come out of the locker room, getting changed, when I saw him in the ring with some big guy.”

Carter lowered his head with a smile with Miles wrapping an arm around his shoulder, having never heard this story before. Ariana continued, “Now you have to understand, Carter was just starting to find himself then and build his wrestling character. So he had long hair with pink highlights, a full face of makeup on… he was skinnier then and had on this short-belly shirt combo and I just thought to myself… ‘They let girls wrestle men here? COOL!”

The laughter at the expense of how these two best friends met was fresh and joyous, Carter holding his face in his hand as Miles was leaning on him, laughing amongst the loudest!

***

Finally it was time for the grand finale of this glorious event; the traditional cutting of the wedding cake. The caterers had cleared the central table and brought out a beautiful two-tiered gold and white wedding cake; Carter’s desire and fascination with gold cakes was evident to his closest friends and family. And to compliment the cake, platters of cupcakes decorated with white icing and intricate gold piping.

Everyone gathered around as Miles took Carter’s hand in his, and gently guided the cake knife down, cutting two small slivers and dishing them out onto plates. Each picked up their plate and as everyone watched, Carter and MIles offered the cake slice to the other – right before pushing it into the other’s face! Laughter ensued - especially by the husbands themselves - and they leaned in one more time for a kiss to share in the mess…

***

Swantown Inn -
Olympia, Washington

Under most circumstances, once the wedding ceremony has finished, it was tradition to go on the honeymoon - an extended holiday for just the newly married couple to spend time with each other and begin their new life as one. However, such was not the case for Carter and Miles. At least, not quite yet. Because while they would be going on a honeymoon soon, for the time being they had to embark on the Summer XXXTreme XII cruise first. This gave the two until Saturday before they had to leave for Los Angeles to embark on the cruise and the hottest event of the summer.

For the time being, they made the most of what time they had, having reserved the Swantown Inn - an 1887 Victorian mansion turned bed and breakfast. They had the largest room for these fair few days, the largest offered and one they made the most use out of. And currently, Miles was sound asleep on the bed, practically passed out as Carter stared through the window and into the night sky. Clad in little more than a mini robe.

“I have had one roller coaster of a week, and I have to say that it has been one of the grandest times of my life. I have had so much going on in such a short amount of time, I am hard pressed to wrap my head around any one fact, save for one; I’m married.”

Carter smiled his brightest, whitest smile.

“I never even expected for this to happen; for me to find someone as wonderful as Miles, let alone getting married and starting a whole new life together. I guess - and I know he’d hate to hear me admit this; I guess I just never thought of myself as husband material. Boyfriends come and go, which is all I knew as far as social lives go. But husbands? Husbands are forever.”

Carter nodded, his eyes roaming upward toward the stars and the moon, seen through the leaves of the trees just outside of the window.

“And I am ready for forever.”

“And, as much as I wish I had nothing else to do for the next few weeks but bask in everything married life has to offer, I also have something else - or rather, someone else - that I have to contend with first, Namely, Peter Vaughn.”


Carter stared straight into the camera and scoffed, shaking his head derisively.

“Oh Peter, I imagine that you thought what you did to me last week was pretty clever, hm? Well, I have to admit that the whole ‘something blue, etcetera’ bullshit you pulled on me did have a certain charm to it. At least, it was something I should have expected out of you. Sadly, as I said, my mind was on other things and sad to say - you were right at the bottom of that list. But after you jumped me… after you attacked me and damn near ruined my hair and to some degree, the wedding itself… you got what you wanted. You got my attention back on you. You had me thinking … planning … wondering what exactly i could do to hurt you the most on one of the biggest nights of the year!”

“But that’s just it! The answer was right in front of our faces the entire time. You take great pride by winning by any means necessary, yes? I mean you’ve proven that time and again when you resort to some pretty cheap and dirty tricks in order to walk away with your arm raised high and that pretty Internet Championship belt still in your possession. I think that the best way to ruin that, is by ruining you. And what better way to do so than by beating you at your own game! By taking the very same championship that time and again, you have stooped to some pretty new lows in order to keep it! And every time that you did, you always would utter that very same thing as a means to justify the end!”

“By any means necessary!”


Carter scoffed back a laugh and rolled his eyes.

“Do you even know where that saying first originated, Vaughn? Do you know who the first man to say those words was? Malcolm X!”

Carter nodded, his eyes emblazoned in seriousness.

“June 28, 1964. Sixty years ago, Malcolm X spoke at a rally in New York and called for equality, justice, and freedom - by any means necessary. Your version kind of bastardized his quote, didn’t it? Sort of the way Disney retooled the original and morbid Brothers Grimm tales, and all for the sake of making a buck. Because that is why you’re in this, isn’t it, Peter? The money that comes naturally by being able to call yourself a champion? The fame of representing the Internet and being known clear across the literal world-wide-web? All of which could be taken away from you like that…”

He snapped his fingers.

“And will be.”

“When was the last time that you suffered a pinfall defeat, I wonder? I think the last time I can remember seeing your shoulders go down for the three count would be when you went up against our dear World Champion, Finn Whelan. Which - granted - I can’t fault you for dropping the ball in that one because it’s Finn ‘Freaking’ Whelan! And the best part of that whole match was…”


Carter shook his head with the widest, most sardonic smile he could muster.

“He was still able to beat you and surpass every dirty trick you could conceive and he did it without stooping to your level! Me, on the other hand…”

He placed  hand on his clavicle, putting on his best innocent expression.

“I’m what you might call a petty little bitch. My own husband thinks I belong in Slytherin and has said more than once that I’ve raised petty to an art form. So I don’t have the need for restraint the same way that Finn might. Oh sure, I won’t lie and say that I wouldn’t prefer to beat you fair and square so that you wouldn’t have the satisfaction of having some wild excuse for your eventual loss! But if I have to… if you start your shit with me first…? Well then I damn sure don’t mind fighting fire with fire if for no other reason than to just shut you up! To wipe that smug smile from your face and watch as the realization slowly sinks in that not only did you lose to someone you’ve wronged, someone whose husband you’ve wronged, but that you no longer have the satisfaction of calling yourself a champion.”

“Now, you’ve come a long way since you first debuted with guys like Mac Bane in the Saviors but when guys like him were around, you were midcard - at best. It took Papa Bear to take his leave from the territory for Baby Bear to finally show his claws. I just have to wonder what guys like Mac and Goth and the rest of that team think about some of the things you’ve pulled because as hardcore as they were, even they didn’t do some of the things that you’ve done. At least, not while I was watching and I hung out with the likes of Mac and Amber and Kat – a LOT!”


He shrugged, bottom lip jetted out.

“Who knows? Maybe they do know. Maybe they’ve been watching and are proud. Maybe they just cut all ties with you because you’re about as likable to them as Krystal Wolfe in her record setting time as a member of that team. Maybe they see the things that you’ve done and the excuses you’ve made for doing them and ranked you even lower. Maybe you’re not ranked below Krystal in the eyes of the Saviors. Maybe you’re ranked below the Troll!”

Carter leaned against the paneled frame of the closed window, wishing to draw it open and take in a deep breath and savor that nighttime air.

“I owe you this one, Peter. I watched when you put on a true classic against Miles and then threw it in the garbage by cheating to win and steal his championship! I also saw how you pretty much passed out and fell on top of Miles in your big rematch and won, pretty much by sheer, dumb luck! I owe you for literally drugging me with chloroform so you could steal another easy win… and I owe you for what happened in that Ladder match.”

Carter side eyes the camera and nodded.

“That one was mine, Vaughn. And if it hadn’t been for ENTITY, I would have won that briefcase. You know it, so don’t even try denying it. But you just couldn’t resist taking that extra step, could you? Hitting a man that couldn’t see in the head and letting him free fall twenty feet up… just so you could add one more notch to your resume. I had no way of breaking my fall. I could have hit the ropes and fallen out of the ring! I could have landed on my head… I could have broke my goddamn neck!”

Carter frowned, his face suddenly flushed.

“But you just don’t care, Vaughn! Just so long as you win, that’s all that matters to you! Well fine… two can easily play that game because I am getting tired of being the nice guy that finishes last! I am tired when male Karens such as yourself think you can resort to those cheap tricks to win, then go and cry foul when someone gets even, then use that as an excuse for undeserved payback!”

His brow furrowed in anger, Carter nodded, all semblance of his uplifted spirits practically gone. Wiped from existence.

“So rest up, little boy. Take your Vitamin B-12s. Drink your orange juice, eat your spinach. Whatever it takes to get it in your head that this time won’t be any different than any of the other times you’ve been inside of this ring! Once that bell rings, from start to finish, I am going to teach you the most basic of truths in my community!”

“And that is the simple fact that you are never going to meet a bigger, more vindictive BITCH than a gay man!”


Through the window, Miles' arm was seen snaking its way around Carter’s waist from behind and yoinking him off-screen, bringing this time to a close!

19
Climax Control Archives / Bachelor Party
« on: July 19, 2024, 10:55:19 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada

The night was young and well within its prime, as in a matter of days Sin City Wrestling would hit the scene of Inglewood, California, a distance of less than forty miles from the famed City of Angels, Los Angeles - for the much hyped and celebrated 400th edition of Climax Control! This show has attracted attention the world over, not for merely proving the staying power of SCW and the men and women behind it, but because stars of the past - both male and female alike, would be returning for one more clash in the spotlight!

And the two men who called this condo in particular their home would be no different as the soon-to-be-wed Miles Kasey would be challenging for the Mixed Tag Team titles alongside Alexandra Calaway, and Carter McKinney would be accepting the challenge by former Superstar and Roulette Champion, Caleb Storms. But it was what was to come in less than a week which brought us to where we were this evening; a wedding between two young souls who had found and completed one another. And tonight, only two days away from that historic edition of Climax Control, both groom and … groom, would be partaking in one last night of single revelry with their respective wedding parties and closest friends.

“So…” Miles started to speak as soon as Carter emerged from their shared bedroom and the adjoining bathroom, freshly showered and practically glowing. Carter could indeed be accused of being the stereotype of a gay man’s propensity for self care. His blond-colored hair carefully styled and dressed in a white dress shirt with gold floral accents, black slacks and matching dress shoes. The only bling being that moonstone necklace gifted to him for his birthday two years prior, and of course the moonstone ring that Miles had proposed with.

Miles slid up from behind his fiance and snaked his muscled arms around his waist to nuzzle him in the nape of the neck, and felt quite satisfied with himself by the shudder that he felt course its way through Carter’s body. Having that effect on his man never got old and Miles finished asking, “What are your plans for the evening?”

“Hey - heyheyhey!” Carter laughed as he finally (and reluctantly) pried himself away from Miles’s grasp. “We had an agreement about asking what each others’ plans were. And besides…” Carter walked across the threshold of the condo toward the front door, followed closely by Miles. “But if I’m going to be honest, I’m not entirely sure what Ari has in mind. I know her first plan was a rooftop pool party but Bobbie is coming and she doesn’t want her feeling left out with that boot of hers.”

They reached the front door and Carter extended a hand for the keys to his lime green bug from the ceramic seashell dish they rested in on the counter, when his hand was swatted with lightning fast precision by the “lady of the house” and their adopted little pain in the butt, Ms. Thang. The black and white feline was laying contentedly on the very same table and how dare he disturb her rest. Carter stared at the cat and then to Miles who made no attempt at hiding the smirk from his face and he jetted a thumb back at Ms. Thang, stating, “Control your daughter!”

“Oh sure!” Miles quipped with dry sarcasm. “She does something wrong and suddenly she’s MY daughter.” Earning him a look from his man as Carter successfully retrieved his keys from the dish, avoiding another swat.

Carter turned around but this time there was a genuine smile on his face as he snuggled up once again into Miles’s arms, saying, “But I can say I told the girls no strippers, much to their disappointment I imagine.”

“Oh?” Miles’s brow raised.

“Sure.” Carter leaned in for a kiss, adding, “Why would I need that when I got you to do that for me any time I want.” Adding a reach around to quickly grab two handfuls of Miles’s backside, causing him to jump and make that “Oo!” face complete with pursed lips.

“Keep that up,” Miles started to say. “And neither one of us will make it to our parties!”

Carter just drew back and waggled his eyebrows suggestively as he backed out of the door and closed it behind him….



Cathédrale -
Las Vegas, Nevada

The evening had started off successfully as Ariana had reserved only the best private room at Las Vegas's trendy Cathédrale restaurant just off the lobby of the Hotel Ariana. Carter’s closest friend spared absolutely no expense and money was no object for this one special evening for her bestie and those closest to him, indulging in French cuisine that would wet even the hardiest of appetites! Dishes such as Faroe Island Salmon, Black Truffle Fettuccine, Prime Aged Ribeye etc were enjoyed by all, and money was no object for this one evening as Ariana had this night planned well in advance! But it was what was to come afterwards that truly made this night something to remember!

The Golden Ring Casino -
Las Vegas, Nevada

https://open.spotify.com/track/5R8dQOPq8haW94K7mgERlO?si=803d6ebe97494c00

“I wanna hold 'em like they do in Texas, please
Fold 'em, let 'em hit me, raise it, baby, stay with me (I love it)
Love game intuition, play the cards with spades to start
And after he's been hooked, I'll play the one that's on his heart”

“Oh, whoa, oh, oh
Whoa, oh, oh
I'll get him hot, show him what I've got
Oh, whoa, oh, oh
Whoa, oh, oh
I'll get him hot, show him what I've got”

“Can't read my, can't read my
No, he can't read my poker face
(She's got me like nobody)
Can't read my, can't read my
No, he can't read my poker face
(She's got me like nobody)”

The music of Lady Gaga pumped across the sound system of the Golden Ring Casinos nightclub and the opening shot was that of a ring of extended hands reaching to the table top, each one grabbing a shot glass filled with only the very best tequila in the house. They picked the shots up and you saw none other than the man of the hour himself, along with his best woman for his upcoming wedding, Ariana Angelos, along with his immediate wedding party of Dawn Warren and Kat Jones. Not to mention friends Bella Madison, Bobbie Dahl and Alexandra Calaway rounded out the guest list. Even Ben Jordan popped in for a drink and to wish Carter all the best. And Ben would not explain how he was able to attend both Carter's as well as Miles's bachelor parties at practically the same time!

Everyone present was wearing a custom made “I Do Crew” rainbow shirt that Ariana had custom made for one and all.

The shots were downed and Ariana immediately signaled the nearest bar made for refills, fully intending to get her bestie absolutely lit and he was well on his way! The fact that the owner of the Golden Ring Casino, Daniel Morgan, had made certain that all drinks for the wedding party were on the house as his gift to Carter and Miles, only helped speed things along!

And as the music continued to pulsate throughout the nightclub, Dawn acted the life of the party as she started grabbing hands and dragging everyone out onto the already glutted dance floor for an impromptu dance party, of which everyone was only too glad to oblige, having the absolute time of their lives!

Everyone that is save for Bobbie Dahl herself who was unable to take part in this part of the evening because of her foot injury and the fact she was yet wearing her walking boot. And to Carter this was absolutely unacceptable for her to be left out of anything involving the evening, despite the fact this one night was meant to be all about him. So perhaps it was the wine at dinner coupled with multiple shots afterwards, but Carter proceeded to march himself over and straddle Bobbie’s lap and give her the steamiest lap dance he could manage!

Bobbie’s jaw hit the floor and all of the party guests and many around them whooped and cheered as Carter totally and completely hammed it up for her benefit!

That was when none other than Mackenzie Page of London Underground, along with Charlotte Elliot and Osbourne approached the party - but not before Bobbie slipped a twenty into Carter’s pocket.

“Alright kid, break it up.” Mackenzie said in a tone that would brook no argument, but it was for an altogether different reason. “We got one more surprise for you.”

Carter, still straddling Bobbie’s lap, cast a playful look back over his shoulder and smiled, “Oh keep this up and you just might spoil me!”

“Dare to dream!” Mackenzie rolled her eyes and grabbed him by the collar, pulling him from Bobbie’s lap. “Now c’mon!” And she, along with the other two London Underground members and his guests, walked through the crowd until they hit another part of the nightclub and as the crowd parted, there was actually a professional mud wrestling ring set up in the middle of the floor! It was surrounded by ring ropes and rows of seats, most of which were occupied by attendees of the Casino, save for the empty seats in the front row reserved specifically for Carter’s bachelor party.

“Are you kidding me!?” Carter laughed as he turned to Mackenzie while the guests all made their way past him to take their seats. “Since when does Daniel have this sort of thing at the Casino!?”

“He doesn’t.” Charlotte shrugged as they followed Carter toward the front row. “But it’s a special occasion…”

Mackenzie added, “So he said fuck it.” And they arrived at the front row to see each seat had been filled, leaving Carter looking confused and he looked to London Underground.

“But there’s no seat for me.” He started to say to which Mackenzie replied, “Therein lies the surprise.”

And before Carter could react, Osbourne scooped the MUCH smaller man up into his arms and HEAVED him over the ropes as Carter screeched, “NO!” and he landed with a wet splat, sending the mud splashing everywhere! Ariana, Bella and everyone else were all laughing and the rest of the audience cheered even though they themselves were none the wiser!

Carter flopped helplessly in the mud and rolled over to rise to his knees and he was completely covered in California red clay - mud for professional mud wrestling! His clothes were ruined and his hair soaked, the mud covering his facial features as he stared at the women of London Underground.

“Uh oh.” Charlotte quipped. “I think he’s angry.”

“Yeah, maybe this wasn’t such a great idea.” Mackenzie swatted Osbourne on the shoulder and nodded to the mud pit. “Help him out, Os.”

The big man lumbered over to do as instructed and leaned over the ropes, extending a hand. Carter clasped it but no sooner did he do so than Mackenzie planted her boot on Osbourne’s backside and with a tremendous push, sent the big man of London Underground tumbling over the ropes and landing in the mud with an even BIGGER splash!

Now the crowd was really in a fun loving frenzy as Osbourne rolled over to his knees and glared out at his personal tormentor in Mackenzie who just smirked and shrugged her shoulders. By instinct alone, Os tore his now ruined shirt off and threw it aside, exposing his massively muscled upper torso and garnering quite a rave of whistles and catcalls!

Mackenzie cast Charlotte a look and nodded and with her left hand, Charlotte swung the hammer into the time keeper’s bell and a loud clang was the result!

And immediately the drunken Carter pounced on Osbourne’s back, the slippery mud causing Os to collapse face-first into the mud and the pair scrambled in the mud! A laughing Bella fell against Dawn and said, “Now the party has REALLY started!” With Mackenzie high-fiving Charlotte as the crowd cheered the two in the mud on!



Carter emerged from a special locker room that was housed deep in the Golden Ring Casino, showered and wearing a change of clothes that Ariana had secretly smuggled inside, thanks to Mackenzie Page having tipped her off. All the mud gone, and the thrill of the evening’s festivities having started to burn the booze from his system to a lesser degree.

His skin still hot and moist from the shower, his clothes clinging to his flesh, Carter stood back against the wall and looked absolutely euphoric.

“Okay, this week has been one long and absolutely wild ride and I hate for it to come to an end, but as they say, all good things have to come to an end. But in this case, to pave the way for even bigger and better things to enter your life. And I will be the first to admit that I am heading into this match at Climax Control 400 with so much on my plate that my head is absolutely swimming, but that’s life!”

“Right now, I am blessed and everything coming to me has been the result of someone looking down on me and smiling. Above everything else, I’m pretty certain that everyone watching me out there is aware that in just five days, I’m going to be a married man and I swear to god…”


Carter closed his eyes and with a smile on his face, shook his head as if he were in a dream-like state.

“I don’t think my life could get to any better place where I am right at this point in time. I didn’t even think being here where I am would have ever been possible, but I was fortunate enough to have loved ones like Miles and Ariana open my eyes to what I truly deserve as a man. Other things that are looming on the horizon…?”

He jetted out a bottom lip and looked upward in contemplation.

“I might have a hand in myself. Both out of a sense of justice and no small amount of pettiness. Most of that leaning toward what I did after Peter Vaughn’s this past week. Call it a spur of the moment decision because while I was standing backstage, watching on the monitor. And to his credit, Miles did try to stop me but…”

He shrugged.

“Consider that payback for that shot with the briefcase, and sending me falling, blind off of a ladder! I could have broken my neck, and was lucky I was only banged up as much as I was, but that really is of no concern of yours, is it Vaughn? Because like you always say - anything to win? Well, I guess you heard the news. I was originally scheduled to be in the Ultimate X match at Summer XXXTreme XII but I just could not resist the temptation to bow out and bring all of your plans crashing down around you. Me laying you out? That was just a sign of things to come.”

“Which brings us to the here and now – and what’s coming in Inglewood, California. Climax Control 400… Wow!”


Carter whistled and shook his head.

“I was about twelve years old when that first show took place, and I was glued to the set! I watched every episode, every Supercard web-per-view that my family would subscribe to, and here I stand, the result of endless dreams coming to fruition. … Pun intended. And here we go, returning to California for the big 4-0-0 and a match that is literally going to steal the show! Caleb Storms and myself!”

Carter cupped his hands around his mouth, leaned back at the waist and … 

“WHOOOO!”

“Now I have to admit that when Caleb first signed up for the Blast From the Past, I was thrilled to see him back because before I realized my dream, he was one of my absolute favorite wrestlers on the roster! He and Despayre were the two GREATEST aerial wrestlers and they left my head absolutely spinning with the things they did inside of the ring! Caleb’s ongoing in-ring rivalry that he had going with my GO Gym grad peer, Fenris? Those matches, even though they didn’t go Caleb’s way, god they showed the world just how ballsy the man was because how many men actively sought out Fenris and WANTED to fight him in his own turf!?”


Carter pursed his lips and let loose a low whistle while shaking his head, thoroughly impressed.

“So, imagine my surprise when after the Blast From the Past when Caleb spoke up about one more match and he wanted it against yours truly at Climax Control 400? By the time I was aware, I was not medically cleared because of that fall off of the ladder, but I wanted to accept more than anything else just to experience the thrill of not only competing at such a historic event, but also having the chance to wrestle one of my favorite wrestlers bar none! I was actually concerned I wouldn’t be cleared in time but here I am, and here we go Caleb!”

“I admit I don’t know why you chose me out of everyone to face at Climax Control 400. You could have challenged Fenris one more time…”


Carter paused in thought and nodded.

“Scratch that. But did you think maybe facing me, a less experienced and not as imposing GO Gym graduate might be your ticket to a little comeuppance toward your record against Fenris? I shouldn’t think you’d have such a thought in your head. You’re a good guy, and you have your reasons and the fact that you did, in fact, choose me out of everyone both past and present…”

He almost laughed with a hand on his heart.

“I tell you Caleb, I’m honored. I’m thrilled. And I am confident that you and I are going to tear that house down.”

Carter pushed himself up from the wall and smiled into the camera.

“I can’t wait, Caleb. And thanks, for everything.”

Carter then walked off-camera, bringing the promo to a close.

20
Climax Control Archives / Climbing the ladder to success
« on: June 28, 2024, 11:20:42 PM »

There is a common and misguided notion that just because you share the same blood as another, that the fact alone marks you as ‘family’. And because of that, you are obligated toward them. It does not matter whether that person is estranged from you or that they wronged you in any way. You had it drilled into you that “family is everything” and you must let bygones be bygones. If they wronged you by stealing from you or insulted or betrayed you, then it is simply in the past and - if anything - YOU should apologize to THEM in order to keep the peace. As the person who wronged you is always somehow the victim.

If you are one of those who have been taught the above? Shake your head like an Etch-A-Sketch until all of that nonsense is erased. And once you’re in the clear, take into account the words uttered by Hector Xtravaganza;

“Blood does not family make. Those are relatives. Family are those with whom you share your good, bad, and ugly, and still love one another in the end. Those are the ones you select.”

5416 Peninsula Dr SE,
Olympia, WA

If there was one thing that the state of Washington was well known for, and before you say anything, I am not referencing it being the birthplace of Starbucks, it is the fair weather they experience almost the year around. While much of the country is seemingly baking in triple digits under the hot sun with little to no room for relief outside of either the miracles of AC or simply biding your time and waiting for those glorious Autumn months, in Washington the weather was in cooler temperatures with skies that were overcast. In the summer months, the temperatures rarely rose above the 79° range.

A much welcome relief compared to the searing temperatures of Las Vegas which had been currently nearing 110° as the sleek, jet black Ford Mustang weaved its way around the familiar territory of Lake St. Claire, its top down so the wind could whip through the hair and across the exposed, tanned flesh of both men within.

“You know if we were in Vegas doing this down the Strip,” Miles said as he drove behind the wheel, sneaking a glance at his fiance who was leaning back in the passenger seat, eyes closed and arms stretched behind his head. The epitome of relaxation. “The top would be up and the AC would be cranked up to ‘freezing me arse off’.”

“One of the many added benefits aside from visiting family in Washington.” Carter withdrew his arms and sat up straight as the Mustang [proceeded down the asphalt path that led to the grand house that he had inherited from his deceased father, and in only a matter of weeks, would be the location of his and Miles’s impending nuptials. And until then, it also served as where Carter’s mother and Grams, and Miles’s own Mom Mora were staying until the wedding. Carter had finally yielded complete control over everything regarding the wedding ceremony and gave his favorite ladies the green light to be in charge of the decor. This simple act thrilled all three women as Carter had been a self-proclaimed control freak from day one and all three women had wanted to help in any way possible. This one compromise meant the world to all three women who would soon become family by marriage through their boys.

“You know,” Carter spoke idly. “Even after these months processing, I still have no ideas what I’m going to do with this house. I refuse to sell it.”

Miles shrugged in thought as he pulled up behind the cars that were jointly his mother’s as well as Joan and Joanna’s shared one. He said, “Well what we’re doing could be an idea. Use it as a wedding site? Or maybe a vacation rental?”

“Maybe.” Carter said. “I’m just not sure how I feel about strangers staying here when I haven’t even bothered to stay the night.”

Once the car had slowed to a crawl and ultimately, a stop, both men climbed out and headed inside. And once they had set foot across the threshold, they looked around for any changes the women might have made for the upcoming wedding but found few, which was altogether surprising considering the ceremony was only weeks away and last they had heard, the three were well into the planning stages.

“Mom?” Carter called out, still looking around. “Grams?”

And soon enough, his call was answered as Joan, affectionately coined by Carter and now Miles as “Grams” hurried around the corner. She said, “You’re early!”

“Not by much.” Miles said as he turned at the waist the jet a thumb at the foyer and spoke, “I thought you were going to…”

“If it’s about the decorations, hush.” Grams all but commanded. “Most of the interior decor are floral arrangements and what goes with it and that comes the morning of the set up. We have a few things to bring in before then but we’ve been more focused on the dining and outside.”

Grams proceeded to weave herself behind both young men and with a hand on each of their backs, she gently prodded them forward and along a very deliberate path. Carter raised a brow, “Outside?”

“Well you did say to your mother and me that you would like an outdoor ceremony.” Grams stated matter-of-factly.

“No, I know but what if the weather doesn’t agree with our plans?” Carter asked with obvious concern and Grams waved away his worries and stated simply, “Then Mother Nature will just have to deal with your Mother.”

As they were led through the house, Carter and Miles were impressed to see that indeed the three ladies had been kept busy as they had transformed the dining room and surrounding rooms into where the reception would be taking place; with all furnishings having been moved temporarily and replaced by elegant dining tables and chairs, covered in lavender, lace tablecloths. The settings were already in place, complete with textured plates and utensils, wine and water glasses and each setting had a name card already in place.

“Wow…” Miles half muttered and that was high praise enough for Grams as she cast her soon-to-be grandson-in-law a fond look from over her shoulder.

Grams then pointed out, “Miles dear, your mother has wonderful taste and I dare say has been a tremendous help. I don’t know how she got orchids and violets for the wedding but somehow she pulled it off.”

“She’s a miracle worker when it comes to her kids.” Miles stated the obvious, considering neither flower - both which were Carter’s favorites - were in season and his Mom wasn’t even a U.S. citizen.

Carter asked, “Did the caterer get back to you?”

“Oh yes “ She answered. “Everything is finalized and scheduled my darling. Don't you have a worried thought in your head.”

“Oh Miles!” Mora’s voice came from out of nowhere and Miles’s own mum appeared and wrapped her son in a fierce, motherly embrace. “I am so glad to see you!”

“I am too.” Miles responded, reluctant to let go of the hug that only a son and mother would understand. “We meant to come here more often but the SCW scheduling has been kicking our butts!”

“Not to mention an impending hospital stay?” Carter's Mom, Joanna, said as more of a statement than it was a question. Miles stared between all three women like a deer in headlights and Mora spoke up, “Yes dear, we saw what you did in that match against that Vaughn boy.”

Miles had the good grace to look sheepish and scratched at a blind spot in the back of his head while Carter just mused, “Busted!”

It was then as Miles sought to mollify his Mom and Grams that Joanna slipped in and took Carter by the arm and whispered, “We need to talk.” Before escorting him into the kitchen. Joanna walked to the fridge while Carter leaned against the island counter and watched as she removed a pitcher of freshly brewed sun tea, a favorite of herself and Grams. She turned to Carter and held the pitcher up in a silent offer to which he nodded.

“Please.” He stated. “Now what’s going on?”

Only after pouring two small glasses of the tea did Joanna return the pitcher to the fridge and turn to her son, answering with a resigned sigh, “I tried to phone you before your flight but couldn’t get through to warn you. Your Grandmother called.”

“My Grandmother is standing right there in the other room.” Carter answered back. “Laying classic Grandma Guilt on my fiance.”

“You know who I mean, Carter.” Joanna said. “Your ‘other’ Grandmother.” To which Carter’s face immediately fell from the euphoria he had been feeling since his arrival and was quickly clouded over by emotional bleakness.

“She’s on her way over.” Joanna finished, and Carter rolled his eyes and exclaimed, “Mom…wh-why!?”

“I don’t know, Carter.” Joanna shrugged her shoulders. “I can only think it has to do with the will and your father’s belongings.”

“Unbelievable!” Carter sighed with a shake of his head, taking a drink from the glass in hand as if it would cool off the roaring fires he felt within. “It’s been two months and she still wants more…”

Joanna interrupted, “Carter, this is the first time she called me to speak since the arbitration happened in March.” And this particular revelation caught her son unaware as he slowly withdrew the glass from his lips and blinked.

“She hasn’t come to you about Dad’s things yet?” He asked, to which Joanna shook her head. Carter’s face, a mask of frozen perplexing, simply asked, “...Why?”

“I have no idea.” Joanna answered with all honesty. “Considering how she and her sons were acting up until then, I expected her to contact me the same day. Only, she didn’t.”

“Wow.” Carter came unfroze to drain his glass and he set it down on the counter, but felt his mom’s judgmental eyes fall on both him as well as the glass. He immediately felt like a child again and picked it up and carried it over to the kitchen sink and rinsed it out. Setting it upside down to dry, he turned around to his Mom and asked, “When is she getting here?”

And as fate would have it, the doorbell rang and Carter just looked off in the distance before staring a hole in his Mom. “Seriously?”

“I did say I tried to call and warn you.” Joanna answered back, and the two stared at one another until Joanna prodded him. “Well?”

“Well, what?” Carter frowned and she replied, “Dear, this is your house now. Answer the door.”

Carter huffed and left the kitchen, followed closely by his Mom. They walked past the others and Carter quickly caught Miles’s eye and ever the protector, Miles followed while the three ladies waited behind.

“What’s going on?” Miles asked as they arrived at the front door. “Babe?” But Carter just gave Miles an exasperated look before he opened the door and there stood Fiona Macguire, Carter’s other Grandmother. Conspicuous by their absence, were Carter’s uncles and her ever-present sons, Conor and Liam.”

“Carter…” Fiona had started to say, but Carter just interrupted her as if she hadn’t said a word, “Fiona.” And if Miles had not been paying such close attention to the brewing situation, he would have sworn he saw a stricken look in the old woman’s eyes when his fiance referred to her by her given name and not Grandma.

Carter stepped aside in a silent invitation, his only words being, “Mom is inside.”

“Thank you.” Fiona said as she set foot inside, Miles noting a surprised look on Carter’s face at being greeted with a politeness rather than the open scorn the two seemingly flung at one another each chance they crossed paths.

As Carter led the way to the house’s interior, Fiona broke the uncomfortable silence, stating, “You look well.”

“Please!” Carter exclaimed as they headed further inside. “Can we spare one another these senseless platitudes and just get this business done and over with so we can finish planning our wedding?”

“Wedding?” Fiona asked. “Who’s…”

“Miles and I!” Carter spun around to confront her as they arrived in the living room where Joan, Joanna and Mora waited. “Disappointed? Disgusted…?”

“Carter…” Miles interrupted his tirade, knowing full well that if he allowed Carter to build up too much a head of steam, there’d be nothing left of Fiona by the time this business was concluded.

Fiona looked around and most present were surprised by the smile on her face and she nodded, “It does look lovely. I’m sure it’ll be a wonderful ceremony…”

“You’re not angling for an invitation, are you?” Carter scoffed, the bitterness he felt inside remaining deep. He followed up by saying, “Because I’d sooner invite Donald Trump than…”

“Carter, that's enough.” Joanna stepped forward to put a stop to this. Carter yielded, albeit with much reluctance, as Joanna turned to her former mother-in-law and observed, “Where are your sons?”

“Yeah, don’t you usually bring them to do your dirty work?” Carter started to fire back but one look shot from his mom quickly silenced him. Fiona just nodded and said, “I came alone. Liam and Conor don’t know that I’m here.”

It was only poor Mora who seemed completely out of place and if truthful, surprised at Carter’s behavior as to date, he had acted anything but this way when around her.

“We can talk here.” Joanna said as she took a seat on the sofa, and a silent invitation prompted Fiona to do the same in a chair opposite her.

“Come dear.” Grams said as she escorted Mora outside, saying, “I’ll explain later…” And behind them, Carter started to take a seat beside his mother until Joanna surprised him by saying, “Alone, Carter.”

“What?”

“I need to speak with Fiona. Alone.” She stressed.

“Mom…” Carter argued. “It’s my house…”

“Carter…” Miles placed a hand on Carter’s shoulder. Carter looked up at him sand Miles jerked a head toward the kitchen. “C’mon…” Carters frowned but found himself allowing Miles to bring him to his feet and walk him toward the kitchen. Only once the room was cleared did Joanna turn to Fiona with a hard stare and she asked, “What’s this about?”

The elderly woman looked so fragile, clutching her beaded purse in her lap and the simple fact was; she was not that good of an actress. Fiona waited seemingly endlessly before she looked up to Joanna with watery eyes, and she asked, “Could you tell me about my son’s last days?”

“Miles…” Carter pulled his arm free and turned on the spot to confront his fiance. “Why did you take me out of there!? I wanted…”

“To be there for your mom and find out what’s going on.” Miles nodded, finishing his thoughts for him. “I know. But I had to get you away before you said something you might regret.”

“Regret?” Carter wrinkled his brow. “You think I could regret anything I’d say to that harpy?”

Miles sighed and asked, “Love, would you consider me a good judge of character?”

Carter blinked and answered, “You asked me to marry you so…”

“Be that as it may…” Miles jested to which Carter’s mouth fell open and he exclaimed, “You ass!”

Miles just paused and smiled, but walked around the counter to stand before his man. He placed his hands on Carter’s slim shoulders and said, “I was looking into your other grandmother's eyes while she was talking to you. And do you know what I saw?”

Carter responded dryly, “Eyes that would scare Medusa?”

But Miles simply said, “Regret.” The one word was met by a stony silence as Carter stared at Miles in complete disbelief. He shook his head and asked, “Are you actually standing there, defending my grandmother? After everything she and my Dad’s brothers did? After what she wanted to have done to me!?”

“No, babe… of course not…” Miles tried to explain but Carter was not hearing it. True emotional pain caused by family ran deep as Carter exclaimed, “Because I can't just see her as some lonely old woman looking back on the mistakes of her life and wanting to make amends!”

This was when Miles was at his most sympathetic, and daring as his strong hands rubbed Carter’s shoulders as he responded, “At the obvious risks of repercussion for what I'm about to say, why not?” Carter frowned and Miles reiterated, “Because babe? That's exactly what happened with your dad.”

Carter’s lovely blue eyes seemed frozen as he stared straight into Miles’s own and he stepped back, thus removing himself from his fiance’s comforting grasp. Carter just silently shook his head and turned around, leaving the kitchen and Miles behind him. Miles closed his eyes and sighed, “...hit…”

And Carter stepped through the pantry and was about to push the swinging door to walk back into the living room when he was stopped by what he overheard. The voice familiar, but the words alien.

“I was foolish to let family pride and prejudices ruin my family. I acknowledge that I wasn’t strong enough to break the mold my own mother had set for me. Her and our church’s expectations. My son gave up on me a very long time ago. Before the two of you ever got engaged, I suspect. Not that I blame him. But everything that I've done lately... To both him as well as what I tried to have done to Carter, brought me to one conclusion that I wish I had never been forced to learn.”

Joanna’s voice was heard asking, “And that is?”

“Parents... Should never outlive their children.”

Carter could do little more than close his eyes.



The view was from high above the six-sided ring in the Broadmoor World Arena in Colorado Springs. From way up here, one could see the stands and rows of floor seating where thousands of fans would soon be crowded within and cheering on the Superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling. And drawing back only slightly, it would come to be revealed that Carter McKinney aka Helluva Bottom Carter, was perched up on the very top of a twelve foot tall ladder.

He surveyed everything around him as he quietly observed…

“When you’re in the heat of the moment, you just don’t have the chance to take a pause and reflect on everything and everyone that’s out there. Especially when you’re trying to both climb a ladder like the one that I’m on right now, while keeping both eyes in the back of your head so someone doesn’t either drag you off or throws the ladder over and takes you with it! At best you’ll hit the ropes and bounce back into the reign, your bell rung but none the worse for wear. At worst, you’ll hit the ropes and just keep going! Needless to say, I'm not exactly the biggest fan of ladder matches. Too much risk and potential for injury, but the fact is, I've been through worse. And at the very least? This time, this match isn't for an SCW championship. Those I believe should be decided in straight up matches. No gimmicks. But this one? This one is different, and I can't help but approve.”

“You see, we have our good King Guy to thank for this because he's put us in a situation that has never happened in all the years SCW has held the Golden Briefcase matches. This time, it's not a championship on the line but the Golden Briefcase itself! I think under most circumstances, it's never happened before because the winners of those briefcases never gave the powers that be the opportunity to force them to defend it! The briefcase winners have always taken almost immediate advantage of their prize and cashed in soon after, most of the time becoming a champion in the process!”


Carter shook his head with a subdued expression of disappointment.

“Not so much this time around, and I have to admit, I'm disappointed. It's been years since there has been a Golden Briefcase winner. The last time I can remember one being held was down in SCU before I ever even signed! But I had hoped that it would be a sign of things to come when we crowned two new winners this past year and….”

He shrugged.

“It was anything but. Neither winner, not Georgie Robertson or Rodrigo Afonso, did anything to showcase what they had won. Of course they both had a full year, but when did you ever actually hear either winner say anything? Bring up a championship or Champion that was in their sights? Anything at all! The only time Georgie did was when she laid out the three women's singles champions and made her threat clear. And Rodrigo? He hasn't even done that. When he conducts a rare interview, you wouldn't even know he was the holder of the men's Golden Briefcase!”

“That backed alone has had some of our peers openly accusing Rodrigo of being unworthy of being the holder of the Golden Briefcase. It might even be why good King Guy booked this match in the first place and became the first to make a winner defend the Briefcase. Maybe somewhere in that Looney Tune mind of his, he doesn't think Rodrigo deserves to be the holder of the Briefcase.”


Carter points towards himself.

“I am not one of those people. I am not one of those who is going around bellyaching that Rodrigo does not deserve to be where he is right now. Reason being, if he didn't deserve to be the holder of the Briefcase, then he never would have won it in the first place! I am saying it now, and I want everyone else in this match to hear me! Rodrigo holds it because he earned it! The only bad thing I might have to say about the man himself is the fact that he did nothing to follow up with it. And yes, that's on him. That's why he's been put in this spot against five other men to defend his Briefcase! To defend his opportunity at possibly once again becoming a champion! Rodrigo? I have nothing against you. You won some, and you've lost some. But the situation you're in right now? You have only yourself to blame.”

“I may sound bitter in this observation but I honestly don't understand why King Guy put Peter Vaughn in this match. The whole point of the golden briefcase is to allow somebody to challenge a champion at their discretion. But Peter Vaughn is already a champion, now isn't he? Granted, he's a bit of a tainted champion…”


Carter paused in thought, his bottom lip jetted out and he shrugged.

“Okay let's be honest, he's a fraud. The only reason he won the championship he currently has right now is because he had to cheat in order to put Miles's shoulders on the mat for the three count! And the rematch between them? Anyone out there saw he only won because of pure, dumb luck. He practically passed out on top of miles! Now granted I know what that's for well like, but under different circumstances! My point is, he has a championship and the Golden Briefcase is for people who do not! And that only leads me to believe that man is just standing backstage practically salivating at the chance of grabbing that briefcase and using it to cash into bigger and better things.”

“Well Peter? I remember how you managed to steal the Internet Championship from Miles. I remember how you used chloroform to knock my ass out so you could get the win over me in that tag team match! Anything it takes to win, right? Well I hope you understand that it works both ways, champ! Because this isn't the type of match you can just freely bend the rules with when they're really are no rules to bend! And come hell or high water, I am going to do every damn thing I can't make sure you're not the one holding that Briefcase at the end!”

“And when it comes to Enigma, it's almost like visiting an old friend, isn't it? Because I can remember him and I having our little go around inside the ring a few months back. He came into that match practically salivating at what he was going to do to me, all but ignoring what I had already accomplished in the past. Ignoring the fact that I was the last man to pin the shoulders of Michael Harris, then the World Heavyweight champion, to the mat! I was a grand slam champion in SCU! I beat some pretty impressive names there and here, some of them being former world champions and Hall of Fame inductees!”


Carter held his arms out in amazement, his face and obvious replica of what he was feeling inside.

“And yet you thought you were just going to run over me like a Zamboni over the ice at a hockey game! And yet it didn't quite turn out the way that you expected, now did it? You came in all ‘Grr!’ and ‘Snarl!’ and snapping at me like some psychotic, bloodthirsty dog! And by the time our mattress over, it was my arm that was being raised and you were walking to the back with your tail tucked between your legs! That's where we are now, Enigma. Only now the world is starting to see you as you truly are while that mask slips. You're not the mystery you want us to believe that you are. And you are not going to walk away with that briefcase!”

A smile surprisingly crossed over Carter's face as he prepared to talk about the next opponent.

“I suppose I have a bit of an apology to make where Artie is concerned.”

Carter chuckled but quickly composed himself.

“I honest to God don't know where it came from, and I don't know why I chose to do it. Especially to you, Artie. But it apologies are to be made for the Donut Puncher, then by all means please allow me to make them! I am sorry, and I do promise I won't use that move in this match… against you at least. And I know I've tried to help you get ready for the ring when you were in Blast From the Past, but whatever help I offered is out the window buddy. I'm actually surprised that you're even still getting in the ring All things considered but you want to prove yourself, and for that I can actually relate. Respect! You don't want help?”

Carter shook his head.

“But here's the good news. You're not going to get it. This is a match where it's every man for himself, and if I have to knock you off the ladder to make sure that I'm the one grabbing that briefcase at the end of the night? Well I guess I'm going to have to have more apologies to make to Bobbie and yourself because this is the big wind that I've been looking for.”

“No I suppose you noticed that I have left one name off of this list so far, but it's not because I forgot about him. It's because it's only polite that you save the best for last. And J2H is nothing if not the best. This is the guy that literally scratched and clawed his way from the bottom up, going from a jobber to the Stars that everyone thought was a joke, to being the very best that SCW had to offer!”

“There may have been a time where this guy was overlooked and belittled, but this is not the time. That was years ago, literally! And if anybody out there thinks that J2H was overlooked after shocking the world with that very first world title win, you know, the one that broke records when he held it for over a year? The longest rain ever! Well then, those armchair critics just haven't been paying very close attention.”

“J2H is the best at what he does for a reason. But strangely enough, this isn't his environment. This isn't an ordinary match where he excels against opponents bigger and more experienced than he is. This is a ladder match where anything can happen, and that puts him at just as much of a disadvantage as the rest of us are in.”


Carter nodded eagerly.

“I'm excited for this opportunity to get inside of the Ring against you, J2H, and I hope you and I get a little one-on-one time before all hell breaks loose! You gave me mad props more than once which is almost unheard of, and I appreciate that more than you can imagine. But you've been there. You've been at the top.”

He jetted a thumb at himself.

“I haven't. Not yet. And this is my opportunity to prove to you why, when you chose me as one of the Elite Eight, it was only a sign of things to come.”

Carter stood up from the perch on the ladder, his eyes boring down into the camera.

“I'm looking forward to this gentleman. I can only hope that you are as well!”

That being said, Carter jumped off from where he was standing on the ladder, and dropped out of sight.

Pages: [1] 2 3